Migne Reading Room

PL 39 · cols. 2368–2397

Index rerum quae in hoc quinto volumine continentur

Sermon CI

PL 39:2368
8. Mundus in Scripturis duplex, redemptus et damnatus. 9. Omnibus jussum est ut se abnegent. 10. Varii gradus sequentium Christum, quidve in illis sit retro respicere. 584-588
8. The world in the Scriptures twofold, redeemed and condemned. 9. All are commanded to deny themselves. 10. The various degrees of those following Christ, and what looking back is among them. 584-588
Serm. XCVII. De verbis Evangelii Marci, cap. XIII, ℣. 32, De die autem illo vel hora nemo scit, neque angeli in coelo, neque filius, nisi Pater. — 1. Praeparatio ad novissimum diem. 2. Homini mortalitas ad humilitatem prodesse debet. 3. Sola mors hic certa. 4. Mundus per Christum nobis victus. 589-590
Serm. XCVII. On the words of the Gospel of Mark, chapter XIII, verse 32, But of that day or hour no one knows, neither the angels in heaven, nor the Son, but the Father. — 1. Preparation for the last day. 2. Mortality ought to profit man for humility. 3. Death alone is certain here. 4. The world conquered for us through Christ. 589-590
Serm. XCVIII. De verbis Evangelii Lucae, cap. VII, ℣. 11-15; et de tribus mortuis quos Dominus suscitavit. — 1. Miracula Domini in corporibus et in animis. 2. Mortuorum duo genera. 3. Tres mortui a Domino suscitati. Miracula Christi propter significationem facta. Apta similitudo. 4. Trium mortuorum suscitatio. 5. Tria peccatorum genera, tribus illis mortuis figurata. Consuetudo mala. 6. Quatuor in peccatis progressus. 7. Resurgendum celeriter a peccato. 591-595
Serm. XCVIII. On the words of the Gospel of Luke, chapter VII, verses 11–15; and on the three dead whom the Lord raised. — 1. The Lord's miracles in bodies and in souls. 2. The two kinds of dead. 3. Three dead raised by the Lord. Christ's miracles done for the sake of what they signify. A fitting likeness. 4. The raising of the three dead. 5. Three kinds of sins, figured by those three dead. Bad habit. 6. Four steps forward in sins. 7. We must rise quickly from sin. 591-595
Serm. XCIX. De verbis Evangelii Lucae, cap. VII, ℣. 36-50, Et ecce mulier quae erat in civitate peccatrix, etc. De remissione peccatorum, contra Donatistas. — 1. Mulier peccatrix ad pedes Domini recumbentis. 2. Pharisaei superbi cogitatio. 3. Dominus Pharisaei cogitationem castigat. 4. Ardua quaestio ex Domini verbis nata. 5. Exemplis res declaratur. 6. Quaestio solvitur. Inter debita dimissa numerari vult quae vitavimus peccata. 7. Deinceps de remissione peccatorum, quod ab homine dimitti non possint. 8. Donatistarum error et arrogantia. 9. Argumentum Donatistarum. Peccata per Ecclesiam Spiritus sanctus dimittit. 10. Peccata a Deo dimittuntur et per hominem, et praeter hominem. Spiritus sanctus per mysterium hominum datus. 11. Spiritus datus absque hominum ministerio. Exemplum in eunucho Candacis reginae. 12. Aliud exemplum in Cornelio centurione. 13. Mundatio in Baptismo non ex ministrorum meritis, sed ex Dei gratia. 595-602
Serm. XCIX. On the words of the Gospel of Luke, chapter VII, verses 36–50, And behold, a woman who was a sinner in the city, etc. On the remission of sins, against the Donatists. — 1. The sinful woman at the feet of the Lord as He reclined. 2. The thought of the proud Pharisee. 3. The Lord rebukes the Pharisee's thought. 4. A hard question arising from the Lord's words. 5. The matter is made clear by examples. 6. The question is solved. He wills the sins we have avoided to be counted among the debts forgiven. 7. Next, on the remission of sins, that they cannot be forgiven by man. 8. The error and arrogance of the Donatists. 9. The argument of the Donatists. The Holy Spirit forgives sins through the Church. 10. Sins are forgiven by God both through man and apart from man. The Holy Spirit given through the mystery of men. 11. The Spirit given without the ministry of men. The example in the eunuch of Queen Candace. 12. Another example in Cornelius the centurion. 13. Cleansing in Baptism not from the merits of the ministers but from the grace of God. 595-602
Serm. C. De verbis Evangelii Lucae, ubi agitur de tribus, quorum unus dixit, Domine, sequar te quocumque ieris, et reprobatus est; alius non audebat, et excitatus est; tertius differebat, et culpatus est. Cap. IX, ℣. 57-62. — 1. Cur reprobatur, qui pollicetur se secuturum Christum. 2. Alter a Christo vocatus. Pietate carnali differre volens urgetur. Parentes quomodo honorandi. Mortui mortuos sepelientes. Ordinare charitatem. 3. Tertius ad suos respiciens culpatur. Electio secundum gratiam. 4. Gratiae Dei totum debent electi. 602-604
Serm. C. On the words of the Gospel of Luke, where [it] treats of three men, of whom one said, Lord, I will follow Thee wherever Thou goest, and was rejected; another did not dare, and was roused; the third was putting it off, and was blamed. Chapter IX, verses 57–62. — 1. Why he is rejected who promises that he will follow Christ. 2. The second called by Christ. Wishing to delay out of carnal piety, he is pressed. How parents are to be honoured. The dead burying the dead. To set charity in order. 3. The third, looking back to his own, is blamed. Election according to grace. 4. The elect owe the whole to the grace of God. 602-604
Sermo CI. De verbis Evangelii Lucae, Messis quidem multa, etc. Cap. X, ℣. 2-6. — 1. Messis in Judaeis, sementis in Gentibus. Paulus modicus. 2. Messes duae, Judaeorum et Gentium. 3. Semen Evangelii Gentibus transmissum. 4. Pastoris partes populo explicare quid prosit. 5. Praecepta praedicatoribus constituta, non carnaliter accipienda. 6. Praeceptum de sacculo non ferendo. 7. De calceamentis non induendis. 8. De salute nemini dicenda in via. Expositio primo obvia. 9. Sensus alter reconditior. Evangelium per occasionem praedicare. 10. Praedicatores sua quaerentes quomodo audiendi. 11. Praedicatores pacem ferre jussi. 605-610
Sermon CI. On the words of the Gospel of Luke, The harvest indeed is great, etc. Chapter X, verses 2–6. — 1. Harvest among the Jews, sowing among the Gentiles. Paul the little one. 2. Two harvests, of the Jews and of the Gentiles. 3. The seed of the Gospel sent across to the Gentiles. 4. What profit there is in explaining the shepherd's duties to the people. 5. The precepts laid down for preachers are not to be taken carnally. 6. The precept on not carrying a purse. 7. On not putting on shoes. 8. On greeting no one on the way. The explanation that first meets the eye. 9. A second, more hidden sense. To preach the Gospel by occasion. 10. How preachers seeking their own are to be heard. 11. Preachers commanded to bring peace. 605-610
Serm. CII. De verbis Evangelii Lucae, Qui vos spernit, me spernit. Cap. X, ℣. 16. — 1. Pastoribus debita reverentia. 2. Mors quaenam vere bona vel mala sit. 3. Divitis et Lazari contraria sors post mortem. 4. Mors unde mala censeri debet. 5. Hortatur ad bona opera. 611-612
Serm. CII. On the words of the Gospel of Luke, He who despises you despises Me. Chapter X, verse 16. — 1. The reverence owed to pastors. 2. What death is truly good or bad. 3. The contrary lot of the rich man and Lazarus after death. 4. From what a death ought to be judged bad. 5. He urges to good works. 611-612
Serm. CIII. De verbis Evangelii Lucae, Et mulier quaedam Martha nomine excepit illum in domum suam, etc. Cap. X, ℣. 16. — 1. Unitas commendatur 2. Christus pascendum se praebere dignatur. 3. Marthae et Mariae officium utrumque bonum. Melius tamen Mariae. 4. Unum necessarium. 5. Bonum Marthae ministerium: melior pars Mariae. 6. Marthae ministerium ad Mariae quietem tendit. 613-615
Serm. CIII. On the words of the Gospel of Luke, And a certain woman named Martha received Him into her house, etc. Chapter X, verse 16. — 1. Unity is commended 2. Christ deigns to offer Himself to be fed. 3. The service of Martha and of Mary both good. Yet Mary's better. 4. The one thing necessary. 5. The service of Martha good: the better part Mary's. 6. Martha's service tends towards Mary's rest. 613-615
Serm. CIV. Rursus in illud Evangelii Lucae, ubi de Martha et Maria. Cap. X, ℣. 38-42. — 1. Marthae et Mariae officia comparantur. 2. Ministerium Marthae non reprehensum a Christo. 3. Melior pars Mariae. 4. Duae vitae in Martha et Maria figuratae. 616-617
Serm. CIV. Again on that passage of the Gospel of Luke where [it speaks] of Martha and Mary. Chapter X, verses 38–42. — 1. The services of Martha and Mary are compared. 2. Martha's service not rebuked by Christ. 3. The better part Mary's. 4. Two lives figured in Martha and Mary. 616-617
Serm. CV. De verbis Evangelii Lucae, Quis vestrum habebit amicum, et ibit ad illum media nocte, etc., cap. XI, ℣. 5-13. — 1. Ad petendum a Deo similitudinibus Christus hortatur. 2. Amicus de via veniens recipiendus. 3. Amicus alius media nocte interpellatus
Serm. CV. On the words of the Gospel of Luke, Which of you shall have a friend, and shall go to him at midnight, etc., chapter XI, verses 5–13. — 1. Christ urges us by likenesses to ask of God. 2. The friend coming from a journey is to be received. 3. Another friend, appealed to at midnight
Editors' notes and page, col. 2368

Page

  • running head: INDEX RERUM. 2368
  • marginal letters: (none)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: editors' matter (index), set as the unit's text. CIII's verse is printed "℣. 16" (Luke 10:38 intended?), set as printed. "Messis" printed with a gap ("Mes is"), set whole. Worn scan, 3 and 5 alike: "591-595", "613-615" (printed end blurred), "616-617" read by sense, UNSURE. "per mysterium hominum" as printed (ministerium?). "Unitas commendatur" lacks its point as printed. Column ends mid-word "interpel-" (interpellatus); English completes it.
PL 39:2369
ut det tres panes. 4. Tres panes dati. 5. Fides, spes, charitas, Dei dona. 6. Tria eadem rursus significata. Panis, charitas; piscis, fides. 7. Ovum, spes. 8. Clades et vastationes quomodo Christianis utiles. 9. Civitas et regnum in coelis aeternum eos manent. 10. Terreno regno aeternitas adulatorie promissa. 11. Constantia in ferendis adversis. Sursum cor. Gallina evangelica. 12. Romae vastatio religioni christianae sive idololatriae exstinctioni falso tributa. 13. Eversis idolis non exinde Romanam cladem accidisse. 618-624
to give three loaves. 4. The three loaves given. 5. Faith, hope, charity, the gifts of God. 6. The same three signified again. The bread, charity; the fish, faith. 7. The egg, hope. 8. How disasters and devastations are useful to Christians. 9. A city and an eternal kingdom in heaven await them. 10. Eternity promised by flattery to an earthly kingdom. 11. Constancy in bearing adversities. The heart lifted up. The Gospel hen. 12. The devastation of Rome falsely ascribed to the Christian religion, or to the extinction of idolatry. 13. That the Roman disaster did not happen on account of the overthrow of the idols. 618-624
Serm. CVI. De verbis Evangelii Lucae, Nunc vos, Pharisaei, quod foris est paropsidis lavatis, etc., cap. XI, ℣. 39-42 — 1. Pharisaeorum exterior mundities. 2. Eleemosyna an sine fide mundare possit. 3. Eleemosynae Pharisaeorum insufficientes. 4. Vera eleemosyna quae fieri jubetur. 625-626
Serm. CVI. On the words of the Gospel of Luke, Now you Pharisees wash what is outside the dish, etc., chapter XI, verses 39–42 — 1. The outward cleanness of the Pharisees. 2. Whether almsgiving can cleanse without faith. 3. The alms of the Pharisees insufficient. 4. The true almsgiving which we are commanded to do. 625-626
Serm. CVII. De verbis Evangelii Lucae, Dico vobis, abstinete ab omni avaritia, cap. XII, ℣. 13-21. — 1. Praeceptum de cavenda omni avaritia. 2. Qua occasione datum a Christo. 3. Divisor haereditatis Christus esse nolens quid doceat. Donatistae notantur. 4. Avaritiae damnatur qui vel sua cupide servat. 5. Dives imprudens qui reservare proponit, non erogare. 6. Animae consulendum ut non habeat bona, sed ut ipsa sit bona. 7. Signum Christi in fronte intus portantes securi sunt inter malos. 8. Omnis avaritia, ne peccetur, praecidenda. 9. Rursus de periculo avari vel sua cupide servantis. 10. Avaritia vitae etiam ipsa cavenda. 627-631
Serm. CVII. On the words of the Gospel of Luke, I say to you, keep yourselves from all avarice, chapter XII, verses 13–21. — 1. The precept on guarding against all avarice. 2. On what occasion it was given by Christ. 3. What Christ teaches in being unwilling to be the divider of an inheritance. The Donatists are censured. 4. He is condemned for avarice who keeps even his own things greedily. 5. The imprudent rich man, who proposes to store up, not to pay out. 6. We must take thought for the soul, not that it may have goods, but that it may itself be good. 7. Those who bear the sign of Christ within, on the forehead, are safe among the wicked. 8. All avarice is to be cut off, lest one sin. 9. Again on the danger of the avaricious man, or one who keeps his own things greedily. 10. Avarice for life itself is also to be guarded against. 627-631
Serm. CVIII. De verbis Evangelii Lucae, cap. XII, ℣. 35-36, Sint lumbi vestri accincti, et lucernae ardentes, et vos similes, etc., deque verbis Psalmi XXXIII, ℣. 12-15, Quis est homo qui vult vitam, etc. — 1. De exspectando adventu Domini. Christiani quare facti sumus. 2. Tria in Evangelio commendata. 3. Dies boni frustra hic quaeruntur. 4-5. Vita et dies boni ubi quaerendi. 6. Quid agendum ut obtineantur dies boni. Vita et dies boni. 7. Lingua cohibenda. 632-635
Serm. CVIII. On the words of the Gospel of Luke, chapter XII, verses 35–36, Let your loins be girded, and lamps burning, and you like, etc., and on the words of Psalm XXXIII, verses 12–15, Who is the man who desires life, etc. — 1. On awaiting the Lord's coming. Why we were made Christians. 2. Three things commended in the Gospel. 3. Good days are sought here in vain. 4–5. Where life and good days are to be sought. 6. What is to be done that good days may be obtained. Life and good days. 7. The tongue is to be restrained. 632-635
Serm. CIX. De verbis Evangelii Lucae, Faciem coeli et terrae nostis probare, etc., deque istis, Si vadis cum adversario tuo ad principem, da operam in via liberari ab illo, etc., cap. XII, ℣. 56-59. — 1. Tempore misericordiae utendum ad poenitentiam. Vitro fragiliores sumus. 2. Quis sit adversarius ille cui consentire jubemur. 3. Adversarius noster sermo Dei. 4. Anni homini magis decedunt, quam accedunt. 636-638
Serm. CIX. On the words of the Gospel of Luke, You know how to test the face of the sky and of the earth, etc., and on these, If you are going with your adversary to the ruler, take pains on the way to be freed from him, etc., chapter XII, verses 56–59. — 1. The time of mercy is to be used for penance. We are more fragile than glass. 2. Who that adversary is with whom we are commanded to agree. 3. Our adversary, the word of God. 4. Years are taken from a man rather than added. 636-638
Serm. CX. De verbis Evangelii Lucae, ubi dicitur de arbore ficulnea, per triennium fructum non ferente; ac de muliere habente decem et octo annos in infirmitate, cap. XIII, ℣. 6-17; necnon de verbis Psalmi IX, ℣. 20, Exsurge, Domine, non praevaleat homo; judicentur gentes in conspectu tuo. — 1. Ficus sterilis per triennium quid significet. 2. Mulier decem et octo annis in infirmitate. Homo non de suo, sed de gratia Dei bonus. 3. Prophetae votum, ut non praevaleat homo. 4. Judicii venturi certitudo impletis tot aliis praedictionibus. Deus debitor, non ex acceptis, sed ex promissis. 5. Regnum Dei promissum. 638-641
Serm. CX. On the words of the Gospel of Luke, where [it] is told of the fig tree bearing no fruit for three years; and of the woman who had had an infirmity eighteen years, chapter XIII, verses 6–17; and also on the words of Psalm IX, verse 20, Arise, O Lord, let not man prevail; let the nations be judged in Thy sight. — 1. What the fig tree barren for three years signifies. 2. The woman eighteen years in infirmity. Man good not of his own, but of the grace of God. 3. The Prophet's prayer, that man may not prevail. 4. The certainty of the judgement to come, so many other predictions having been fulfilled. God a debtor, not from what He has received, but from what He has promised. 5. The kingdom of God promised. 638-641
Serm. CXI. De verbis Evangelii Lucae, ubi regnum Dei dicitur simile fermento, quod acceptum mulier abscondit in farinae sata tria; deque eo quod ibi scriptum est, Domine, si pauci sunt qui salvantur? Cap. XIII, ℣. 21-24. — 1. Tria sata farinae. Pauci salvantur. Salvandi multi sunt inter se, sed aliorum comparatione pauci. 2. Objurgatio et ad eleemosynam exhortatio. 641-642
Serm. CXI. On the words of the Gospel of Luke, where the kingdom of God is said to be like leaven, which a woman took and hid in three measures of meal; and on what is written there, Lord, are they few who are saved? Chapter XIII, verses 21–24. — 1. The three measures of meal. Few are saved. Those to be saved are many among themselves, but few in comparison with the others. 2. A reproof, and an exhortation to almsgiving. 641-642
Serm. CXII. De verbis Evangelii Lucae, Homo quidam fecit coenam magnam, etc., cap. XIV, ℣. 16-24. — 1. Judaei ad coenam invitati, nos ducti et coacti. 2. Tres excusationes venire nolentium. 3. Quinque juga boum, curiositas quinque sensuum. 4. Impedimentum fidei. Coena manibus Domini consecrata. 5. Curiositate sensuum nihil opus est ad salutem. 6. Uxor, voluptas carnis. 7. Oculorum nomine caeteri sensus significati. 8. Ad coenam venire nemo cunctetur. 643-647
Serm. CXII. On the words of the Gospel of Luke, A certain man made a great supper, etc., chapter XIV, verses 16–24. — 1. The Jews invited to the supper, we led and compelled. 2. The three excuses of those unwilling to come. 3. The five yoke of oxen, the curiosity of the five senses. 4. The hindrance of faith. The supper consecrated by the hands of the Lord. 5. There is no need of the curiosity of the senses for salvation. 6. The wife, the pleasure of the flesh. 7. Under the name of the eyes the other senses are signified. 8. Let no one delay to come to the supper. 643-647
Serm. CXIII. De verbis Evangelii Lucae, Facite vobis amicos de mammona iniquitatis, etc., cap. XVI, ℣. 9. — 1. Amici beneficos suos recepturi in coelum quinam sint. Minimi Christi quinam. 2. Mammona iniquitatis. Eleemosyna non de rapinis, sed de justis laboribus facienda. 3. Zachaeus imitandus. 4. Mammona iniquitatis cur dictae divitiae. 5. Divitiae quae verae, et quae falsae. 6. Verae divitiae. Colimus nos Deum, et colit nos Deus. 648-651
Serm. CXIII. On the words of the Gospel of Luke, Make for yourselves friends of the mammon of iniquity, etc., chapter XVI, verse 9. — 1. Who the friends are who will receive their benefactors into heaven. Who Christ's least ones are. 2. The mammon of iniquity. Alms are to be given not from plunder but from just labours. 3. Zacchaeus is to be imitated. 4. Why riches are called the mammon of iniquity. 5. Which riches are true, and which false. 6. True riches. We cultivate God, and God cultivates us. 648-651
Serm. CXIV. De verbis Evangelii Lucae, Si peccaverit in te frater tuus, corripe illum, etc., cap. XVII,
Serm. CXIV. On the words of the Gospel of Luke, If your brother sins against you, rebuke him, etc., chapter XVII,
Editors' notes and page, col. 2369

Page

  • running head: 2369 INDEX RERUM
  • marginal letters: (none)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: editors' matter (index), set as the unit's text. Worn scan, 3 and 5 alike: CVIII's span "35-36" and "632-635", CVI "625-626", CXIII "648-651" read by sense, UNSURE. In CVI "mundities" is set without an accent (Q4a: no accent is visible on the page; the earlier mark was a speck). "CVI" lacks the point after 39-42 as printed. CXIII item 4 "cur dictae" is worn on the page (it could read "cui"); kept, UNSURE.
PL 39:2370
℣℣. 3, 4. De remissione peccatorum. — 1. Fratri quoties in nos peccaverit et poenituerit, ignoscendum. 2. Venia fratri danda, ut a Deo accipiatur. 3. Dei exemplo donanda debita. 4. Peccator peccanti ignoscat. 5. Venia a Deo in oratione petitur cum pacto dandae aliis veniae. 652-654
verses 3, 4. On the remission of sins. — 1. A brother is to be pardoned as often as he sins against us and repents. 2. Pardon is to be given to a brother, that it may be received from God. 3. Debts are to be forgiven after God's example. 4. Let the sinner pardon him who sins. 5. Pardon is asked of God in prayer on the covenant of giving pardon to others. 652-654
Serm. CXV. De verbis Evangelii Lucae, Oportet semper orare, et non deficere, etc. Deque duobus qui in templum ascenderunt ut orarent; ac de parvulis Christo oblatis. — 1. Fides fons orationis. 2. Fides non est superborum, sed humilium. 3. Contra Pelagianos. 4. Parvulis Baptismus Christi necessarius. 655-657
Serm. CXV. On the words of the Gospel of Luke, One ought always to pray, and not to faint, etc. And on the two who went up into the temple to pray; and on the little children brought to Christ. — 1. Faith the fountain of prayer. 2. Faith belongs not to the proud, but to the humble. 3. Against the Pelagians. 4. The Baptism of Christ is necessary for little children. 655-657
Serm. CXVI. De verbis Evangelii Lucae, Stetit Jesus in medio eorum, et dixit eis, Pax vobis, etc., cap. XXIV, ℣. 36-47. — 1. Manichaeorum haeresis. 2. Dubitatio discipulorum. 3. Resurrectionis Christi fides quomodo persuadebatur. 4. Contra Manichaeos. 5. Christus fidem inspirat. 6. Ecclesia per omnes gentes futura promittitur. 7. Saulus mutatus in praedicatorem Evangelii. 657-660
Serm. CXVI. On the words of the Gospel of Luke, Jesus stood in the midst of them, and said to them, Peace be to you, etc., chapter XXIV, verses 36–47. — 1. The heresy of the Manichees. 2. The disciples' doubting. 3. How faith in Christ's resurrection was brought home. 4. Against the Manichees. 5. Christ breathes faith into them. 6. The Church is promised as to be spread through all nations. 7. Saul changed into a preacher of the Gospel. 657-660
Serm. CXVII. De verbis Evangelii Joannis, cap. I, ℣. 1-13, In principio erat Verbum, et Verbum erat apud Deum, et Deus erat Verbum, etc. Contra Arianos. — 1. Verbum Dei ut intelligatur, quo pretio comparandum. 2. Pretium Verbi ipse homo. 3. Verbum Dei forma quaedam non formata. Forma sine tempore et loco. 4 Non minor in parte quam in toto. 5. In rebus divinis pia ignorantia melior quam praesumpta scientia. Oculo cordis Deus incomprehensibilis. Dei cognitione fit homo beatus. Deus ex nostra cognitione non crescit. 6. Verbum coaeternum Patri asseritur contra Arianos. 7. Divina carnalibus insinuare difficile. 8. Similitudines ad refellendos Arianos adhibendae. 9. Similitudinibus tamen non nititur nostra fides de Verbo. 10. Similitudines nativitatis filii Dei imperfectae in creaturis. Coaevum et coaeternum. 11. In coaevis similitudo quaedam Verbi coaeterni Deo Ignis et lux coaeva. 12 Alia coaeva, imago et res unde nascitur. 13 In similitudinibus allatis est inaequalitas. 14. Filii Dei coaeternitas et aequalitas ex duobus collatis similitudinum generibus. 15. Cordis oculus mundandus ut videatur Deus. 16. Verbum incarnatione quasi lac factum, ut a nobis caperetur. 17. Humilitas a verbo incarnato discenda. 661-671
Serm. CXVII. On the words of the Gospel of John, chapter I, verses 1–13, In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God, etc. Against the Arians. — 1. At what price the Word of God is to be bought, that it may be understood. 2. The price of the Word, man himself. 3. The Word of God a certain form not formed. A form without time and place. 4 Not less in the part than in the whole. 5. In divine things a godly ignorance is better than presumed knowledge. God incomprehensible to the eye of the heart. Man is made blessed by the knowledge of God. God does not grow from our knowledge. 6. The Word is affirmed coeternal with the Father against the Arians. 7. It is hard to convey divine things to the carnal. 8. Likenesses are to be employed for refuting the Arians. 9. Yet our faith concerning the Word does not rest on likenesses. 10. The likenesses of the birth of the Son of God in creatures are imperfect. Coeval and coeternal. 11. In coeval things there is a certain likeness of the Word coeternal with God Fire and light coeval. 12 Other coeval things, an image and the thing from which it arises. 13 In the likenesses adduced there is inequality. 14. The coeternity and equality of the Son of God from two kinds of likenesses compared. 15. The eye of the heart must be cleansed that God may be seen. 16. The Word made as it were milk by the incarnation, that He might be taken in by us. 17. Humility is to be learned from the incarnate Word. 661-671
Serm. CXVIII. De eisdem verbis Evangelii Joannis, In principio erat Verbum, etc. Cap. I, ℣ 1-3. — 1. Verbum Dei aeternum, genitum, non actum. 2. Similitudine ostenditur coaeternum esse Deo Patri Filium. 671-673
Serm. CXVIII. On the same words of the Gospel of John, In the beginning was the Word, etc. Chapter I, verses 1–3. — 1. The Word of God eternal, begotten, not made. 2. By a likeness it is shown that the Son is coeternal with God the Father. 671-673
Serm. CXIX. De eisdem verbis Joannis, In principio erat Verbum, etc. Cap. I, ℣. 1-14. — 1. Verbum aeternum apud Deum. 2. Verbum Dei non est factum. 3. Verbum Dei incomprehensibile. 4. Verbum caro factum. 5. Incarnationis mysterium suadetur. 6. Incarnatio opus omnipotentis Verbi. 7. Similitudine explicatur Incarnatio Verbi. 673-675
Serm. CXIX. On the same words of John, In the beginning was the Word, etc. Chapter I, verses 1–14. — 1. The eternal Word with God. 2. The Word of God is not made. 3. The Word of God incomprehensible. 4. The Word made flesh. 5. The mystery of the Incarnation is commended. 6. The Incarnation the work of the almighty Word. 7. The Incarnation of the Word is explained by a likeness. 673-675
Serm. CXX. De eisdem verbis Joannis, In principio erat Verbum, etc., cap. I, ℣. 1-3. — 1. Verbum Dei incomprehensibile in Evangelio revelatum. 2. Verbum Dei ubique totum. 3. Verbi divini excellentia intelligenda ex humani Verbi proprietate. Recens baptizati in albis. 676-677
Serm. CXX. On the same words of John, In the beginning was the Word, etc., chapter I, verses 1–3. — 1. The incomprehensible Word of God revealed in the Gospel. 2. The Word of God whole everywhere. 3. The excellence of the divine Word is to be understood from the property of the human word. The newly baptized in white garments. 676-677
Serm. CXXI. De verbis Evangelii Joannis, Mundus per ipsum factus est, etc., cap. I, ℣. 10-14. — 1. Mundus duplex. 2. Mundus malus. 3. Quinam sunt filii Abrahae. 4. Nativitas duplex. 5. De eodem argumento. 678-680
Serm. CXXI. On the words of the Gospel of John, The world was made through Him, etc., chapter I, verses 10–14. — 1. The world twofold. 2. The bad world. 3. Who the sons of Abraham are. 4. The birth twofold. 5. On the same subject. 678-680
Serm. CXXII. De verbis Evangelii Joannis, Cum esses sub ficu, vidi te, etc., cap. I, ℣. 48-51. — 1. Nathanael sub ficu, genus humanum sub peccato. 2. Somnium Jacob figura fuit. 3. De duplici nomine et de lucta Jacob. 4. Abraham cur primum nomen suum cum posteriore non retinet, Jacob vero e contra. 5. Israeli in fine credenti visio Dei promissa. 6. Christus et hic et sursum est. 680-683
Serm. CXXII. On the words of the Gospel of John, When you were under the fig tree, I saw you, etc., chapter I, verses 48–51. — 1. Nathanael under the fig tree, the human race under sin. 2. Jacob's dream was a figure. 3. On the double name and the wrestling of Jacob. 4. Why Abraham does not keep his first name along with the later one, but Jacob does the contrary. 5. The vision of God promised to Israel believing at the end. 6. Christ is both here and above. 680-683
Serm. CXXIII. De verbis Evangelii Joannis, Vocatus est autem et Jesus et discipuli ejus ad nuptias, etc., cap. II, ℣. 1-11. — 1. Humilitas Christi medicina superbiae nostrae. 2. Cur Christus esuriens non fecit panem de lapide, sicut in nuptiis vinum de aqua. 3. Via ad patriam Christus humilis. 4. Christus et sursum et deorsum. 5. Omnis homo pauper et mendicus Dei. 684-686
Serm. CXXIII. On the words of the Gospel of John, And Jesus also and His disciples were called to the marriage, etc., chapter II, verses 1–11. — 1. The humility of Christ the medicine for our pride. 2. Why Christ when hungry did not make bread from stone, as at the wedding He made wine from water. 3. The humble Christ the way to the homeland. 4. Christ both above and below. 5. Every man is poor and a beggar of God. 684-686
Serm. CXXIV. De verbis Evangelii Joannis, Est autem Jerosolymis Probatica piscina, etc., cap. V, ℣. 2-4. — 1. Aegroti ad piscinam sanatio fuit figurativa. 2. Tota haec vita tribulatio est. Tortores animae, timor et dolor. 3. Piscinae Probaticae significatio.
Serm. CXXIV. On the words of the Gospel of John, Now there is at Jerusalem the Sheep pool, etc., chapter V, verses 2–4. — 1. The healing of the sick man at the pool was figurative. 2. This whole life is tribulation. The torturers of the soul, fear and pain. 3. The meaning of the Sheep pool.
Editors' notes and page, col. 2370

Page

  • running head: INDEX RERUM. 2370
  • marginal letters: (none)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: editors' matter (index), set as the unit's text. Worn scan, 3 and 5 alike and several range ends blurred: "655-657", "657-660", "671-673", "673-675", "684-686" read by sense, UNSURE. CXVIII "℣ 1-3" lacks the point as printed; matters "4", "12", "13" of CXVII lack points as printed. Column ends at a matter break; CXXIV continues in the next column.
PL 39:2371
Humilitas Christi per superbiam non respuenda. 4 Christus mortalitatem suscepit, ut daret immortalitatem. Brevitas hujus vitae. 686-688
The humility of Christ is not to be spurned through pride. 4 Christ took on mortality that He might give immortality. The brevity of this life. 686-688
Serm. CXXV. Rursum in Joannis cap. V. De quinque porticibus, ubi multitudo languentium jacebat; et de piscina Siloe, cap. IX. — 1. Eadem a tractatore Scripturarum non frustra repetuntur. 2. Quinque porticus Legem Moysi figurabant. Legis ad sanandum impotentia. Lex quare data. 3. Aegrotus unus aqua mota curatus quid significat. 4. Requies Dei septimo die. Sex aetates mundi. Quomodo requievit Deus, et semper operatur. 5. Dei providentia in ordinatione malorum. 6. Judaeorum turbatio ex duplici capite. Aegrotus descendendo in piscinam curatus. Unus tantum sanatus. 7. Infirmitas triginta annorum. Justitiae perfectio quadragenario numero significata. Amor saeculi non compatitur amorem Dei. 8. Possessio rerum temporalium unde innocens agnoscitur. 9. Quadragenarius numerus in jejunio Moysi, Eliae et Christi. Quadragesima ante Pascha. Quinquaginta dies post Pascha. 10. Lex non impletur sine charitate. 11. Temporalia animo dimittenda. Tentatio plerumque peccatorem non facit, sed prodit. 689-697
Serm. CXXV. Again on John chapter V. On the five porches where a multitude of the sick lay; and on the pool of Siloe, chapter IX. — 1. The same things are not repeated in vain by an expounder of the Scriptures. 2. The five porches figured the Law of Moses. The Law's powerlessness to heal. Why the Law was given. 3. What the one sick man cured when the water was moved signifies. 4. God's rest on the seventh day. The six ages of the world. How God rested, and yet is always working. 5. God's providence in the ordering of evils. 6. The Jews' disturbance on two counts. The sick man cured by going down into the pool. Only one healed. 7. The infirmity of thirty years. The perfection of righteousness signified by the number forty. Love of the world does not admit the love of God. 8. From what the possession of temporal things is recognized as innocent. 9. The number forty in the fast of Moses, Elijah and Christ. Lent before Easter. The fifty days after Easter. 10. The Law is not fulfilled without charity. 11. Temporal things are to be let go in spirit. Temptation for the most part does not make a sinner, but reveals him. 689-697
Serm. CXXVI. De verbis Evangelii Joannis, Non potest Filius a se facere quidquam, nisi quod viderit Patrem facientem. Cap. V, ℣. 19. — 1. Fides intellectum praecedere debet. 2. Perversum est credere nolle nisi quod videas. 3. Ex creaturis quae videntur, assurgendum ad Creatorem qui non videtur. 4. Miracula insolita fecit Christus, ut et in quotidianis quae viluerant, agnosceretur factor. 6. Miraculum nativitatis ex virgine in Christo exhibitum. 6. Miraculo nativitatis Christi movemur ad credendum Deum. 7. Explicandum quomodo Filius faciat quae viderit Patrem facientem. 8. Arianorum error in verbis dominicis. 9. Refellit Arianos. Carnalem ipsorum sensum explodit. Quae fecit Pater, nonnisi per Filium fecit. 10. Non alia Pater, alia Filius, sed eadem opera Trinitas facit. 11. Trinitas personarum et unitas divinitatis. 12. Sensus verborum Christi imbutis ante recta fide perquirendus. 13. Difficultas intelligendi isthaec verba ex eo quod non intelligatur videre ipsius Verbi. 14. In Christo forma servi mortalibus ostendebatur, forma Dei beatis servabatur. 15. Videre Verbi non aliud a Verbo. Charitas capaces facit ad capessenda divina. Sensus loci propositi. 698-705
Serm. CXXVI. On the words of the Gospel of John, The Son cannot do anything of Himself, but what He has seen the Father doing. Chapter V, verse 19. — 1. Faith ought to precede understanding. 2. It is perverse to be unwilling to believe anything but what you see. 3. From the creatures that are seen we must rise to the Creator Who is not seen. 4. Christ did unaccustomed miracles so that in the daily ones, which had grown cheap, the Maker also might be recognized. 6. The miracle of birth from a virgin shown in Christ. 6. By the miracle of Christ's birth we are moved to believe God. 7. It must be explained how the Son does what He has seen the Father doing. 8. The error of the Arians about the Lord's words. 9. He refutes the Arians. He hoots off their carnal sense. What the Father has made, He has made only through the Son. 10. The Father does not do some works and the Son others, but the Trinity does the same works. 11. The trinity of persons and the unity of the godhead. 12. The sense of Christ's words is to be searched out by those first imbued with right faith. 13. The difficulty of understanding these words arises from the fact that the seeing of the Word Himself is not understood. 14. In Christ the form of a servant was shown to mortals, the form of God was kept for the blessed. 15. The seeing of the Word is nothing other than the Word. Charity makes men capable of grasping divine things. The sense of the passage set forth. 698-705
Serm. CXXVII. De verbis Evangelii Joannis, Amen, amen dico vobis, quia veniet hora, et nunc est, quando mortui audient vocem Filii Dei, et qui audierint, vivent, etc. Cap. V, ℣. 24-29; necnon de verbis Apostoli, Quod oculus non vidit, etc., I Cor. cap. II, ℣. 9. — 1. Spes Christianorum de iis est quae non videntur. Apta similitudo. 2. Vita aeterna nobis promissa, quantum amanda. 3. Quid sit aeterna vita, et quanti emenda. Pretium vitae aeternae. Vita aeterna verbis hominis non dicitur. 4. Filius semper genitus a Patre. 5. Generatio sempiterna Filii Dei explicari non potest. 6. Deus cibus mentis beatae. 7. Resurrectio animae per fidem. 8. Resurrectio corporis aliis in bonum, aliis in malum. 9. Incarnationis Filii Dei causa et ratio. Quomodo mortuus sit. 10. Christus judex in forma servi. 11. Deum videre summa felicitas. 12. Forma servi ab omnibus videbitur, forma Dei a solis piis. 13. Post resurrectionem vita aeterna in visione Dei. 14. Resurrectio carnis futura. 15. Mortuorum suscitatio a Deo, non minus credibilis quam creatio. 705-713
Serm. CXXVII. On the words of the Gospel of John, Amen, amen, I say to you, that the hour is coming, and now is, when the dead shall hear the voice of the Son of God, and those who hear shall live, etc. Chapter V, verses 24–29; and also on the words of the Apostle, What eye has not seen, etc., I Cor. chapter II, verse 9. — 1. The hope of Christians concerns the things that are not seen. A fitting likeness. 2. How much the eternal life promised us is to be loved. 3. What eternal life is, and at how great a price it is to be bought. The price of eternal life. Eternal life is not told in the words of man. 4. The Son ever begotten of the Father. 5. The everlasting generation of the Son of God cannot be explained. 6. God the food of the blessed mind. 7. The resurrection of the soul through faith. 8. The resurrection of the body, for some to good, for others to evil. 9. The cause and reason of the Incarnation of the Son of God. How He died. 10. Christ the judge in the form of a servant. 11. To see God the highest happiness. 12. The form of a servant will be seen by all, the form of God by the godly alone. 13. After the resurrection, eternal life in the vision of God. 14. The resurrection of the flesh to come. 15. The raising of the dead by God no less credible than creation. 705-713
Serm. CXXVIII. De verbis Evangelii Joannis, Si ego testimonium perhibeo de me, etc., cap. V, ℣. 31-35; deque verbis Apostoli, Spiritu ambulate, et concupiscentias carnis ne perfeceritis. Caro enim concupiscit, etc. Galat. Cap. V, ℣. 14-17. — 1. Testimonium Christi, etiam de se ipso quam verum sit. 2. Cur quaesitum testimonium Joannis. 3. In martyribus Christus sibi ipse perhibet testimonium. 4. Charitas ex Spiritu sancto. 5. Lucta animae et carnis. Subdenda anima Deo, animae caro. 6. Apostolus de pugna carnis et spiritus. 7. Apostolus male intellectus. Officium pastoris, explanare difficiles locos Scripturae. 8. Pugna interior sic gerenda, ut spiritus non vincatur a carne. 9. Pugnare contra carnis concupiscentias munus est Spiritus sancti in nobis. Bene agit qui a bono agitur. 10. Sancti hic non faciunt quae volunt, quomodo. 11. Vult homo non esse concupiscentias, nec facit quod vult. 12. Pugnandum ne regnet peccatum. 13. Concupiscentias
Serm. CXXVIII. On the words of the Gospel of John, If I bear witness of Myself, etc., chapter V, verses 31–35; and on the words of the Apostle, Walk in the Spirit, and you shall not fulfil the desires of the flesh. For the flesh desires, etc. Galat. chapter V, verses 14–17. — 1. How true is the testimony of Christ, even concerning Himself. 2. Why the testimony of John was sought. 3. In the martyrs Christ bears witness to Himself. 4. Charity from the Holy Spirit. 5. The struggle of soul and flesh. The soul is to be subjected to God, the flesh to the soul. 6. The Apostle on the fight of flesh and spirit. 7. The Apostle wrongly understood. The office of the shepherd, to explain the difficult passages of Scripture. 8. The inner fight is to be so waged that the spirit is not overcome by the flesh. 9. To fight against the desires of the flesh is the work of the Holy Spirit in us. He acts well who is moved by the Good. 10. How the saints here do not do what they will. 11. Man wills that desires should not exist, and does not do what he wills. 12. We must fight that sin may not reign. 13. The desires
Editors' notes and page, col. 2371

Page

  • running head: 2371 INDEX RE[RUM]
  • marginal letters: (none)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: editors' matter (index), set as the unit's text. Worn scan, 3/5 and 6/9 alike: CXXV range read "689-697" (scan looks like 686-697; 686-688 is CXXIV), CXXVI "698-705" (scan looks like 698-703; CXXVII begins 705), CXXVIII "31-35" read by sense, UNSURE. "4" opening the column and "Galat. Cap." as printed.
PL 39:2372
perficere quid sit. 13. In tribus mortuis a Christo suscitatis tres peccatorum gradus. 713-720
to fulfil, what it is. 13. In the three dead raised by Christ, three degrees of sins. 713-720
Serm. CXXIX. De verbis Evangelii Joannis, cap. V, ℣. 39-47, Scrutamini scripturas, in quibus putatis vos vitam aeternam habere, etc., contra Donatistas. — 1. Evangelicae lectionis expositio. 2. Christi verba ad discipulos, ad nos pariter spectant. 3. Judaeorum infidelitas. 4. Verba Christi in Judaeos, Ecclesiae conveniunt in Donatistas. 5. Testimonia Veteris Testamenti de Christo et Ecclesia. 6. Novi Testamenti testimonium pro Christo et Ecclesia. 7. Antichristi scelus imitantur Donatistae. 8. Quae sit Catholicorum, quae Donatistarum doctrina. 9. Donatistae nec Moysi, nec Christo credunt vel resurgenti. Donatistae in Christum injurii. 720-724
Serm. CXXIX. On the words of the Gospel of John, chapter V, verses 39–47, Search the scriptures, in which you think you have eternal life, etc., against the Donatists. — 1. An exposition of the Gospel reading. 2. Christ's words to the disciples concern us equally. 3. The unbelief of the Jews. 4. Christ's words against the Jews fit the Church's against the Donatists. 5. The testimonies of the Old Testament concerning Christ and the Church. 6. The testimony of the New Testament for Christ and the Church. 7. The Donatists imitate the crime of Antichrist. 8. What the doctrine of the Catholics is, what that of the Donatists. 9. The Donatists believe neither Moses nor Christ, even risen. The Donatists injurious towards Christ. 720-724
Serm. CXXX. De verbis Evangelii Joannis, ubi narratur miraculum de quinque panibus et duobus piscibus. Cap. V, ℣. 5-14. — 1. Miraculi significatio. 2. Christus panis factus incarnatione. Mercator Christus. Redemptor noster, quomodo. 3. Amandus Christus. Ex eo quod Deus fecit, credibile fit quod promisit. 4. Quod praestitit Christus, mirabilius est quam quod promisit. 5. Christianorum sub patrono Christo securitas. 725-728
Serm. CXXX. On the words of the Gospel of John, where the miracle of the five loaves and two fishes is related. Chapter V, verses 5–14. — 1. The meaning of the miracle. 2. Christ made bread by the incarnation. Christ the merchant. How He is our Redeemer. 3. Christ is to be loved. From what God has done, what He has promised becomes credible. 4. What Christ has bestowed is more wonderful than what He has promised. 5. The security of Christians under Christ their patron. 725-728
Serm. CXXXI. De verbis Evangelii Joannis, cap. VI, ℣. 54-66, Nisi manducaveritis carnem, etc., deque verbis Apostoli et Psalmorum, contra Pelagianos. — 1. Corporis et sanguinis Christi sacramentum. 2. Fides donum Dei. Gratiae violentia suavis. 3. Nec fides nec bona vita propriis viribus arroganda. 4. Gratia justificato ut in via justa ambulet necessaria. 5. Ambulans in via justa, si id sibi tribuat, perit de via justa. 6. In Pelagianos. Remissio peccatorum in Baptismo. Languor post Baptismum. 7. Gratiae beneficia quatuor: remissio peccatorum, curatio languoris, redemptio ab omni corruptione et concupiscentia. 8. Gratiae postremum beneficium, corona justitiae. 9. Justitia Dei, quae Judaeis et Pelagianis ignota est. Gratia in Veteri Testamento occulta, in Novo revelata. 10. Concilia contra Pelagianos. 729-734
Serm. CXXXI. On the words of the Gospel of John, chapter VI, verses 54–66, Unless you eat the flesh, etc., and on words of the Apostle and of the Psalms, against the Pelagians. — 1. The sacrament of the body and blood of Christ. 2. Faith the gift of God. The sweet violence of grace. 3. Neither faith nor a good life is to be claimed for one's own powers. 4. Grace is necessary to the justified man that he may walk in the right way. 5. He who walks in the right way, if he ascribes it to himself, perishes from the right way. 6. Against the Pelagians. The remission of sins in Baptism. Sickness after Baptism. 7. The four benefits of grace: remission of sins, healing of sickness, redemption from all corruption and concupiscence. 8. The last benefit of grace, the crown of righteousness. 9. The righteousness of God, which is unknown to the Jews and the Pelagians. Grace hidden in the Old Testament, revealed in the New. 10. The councils against the Pelagians. 729-734
Serm. CXXXII. De verbis Evangelii Joannis, Caro mea vere esca est, et sanguis meus vere potus est. Qui manducat meam carnem, etc. Cap. VI, ℣℣. 56, 57. — 1. Ad regenerationis gratiam invitantur Catechumeni. 2. Conjugati fideles, jam corpus Christi manducantes, de castitate servanda admonentur. 3. Continentiae voto obstricti. 4. Gradus cuique suus servandus. 734-736
Serm. CXXXII. On the words of the Gospel of John, My flesh is meat indeed, and My blood is drink indeed. He who eats My flesh, etc. Chapter VI, verses 56, 57. — 1. The catechumens are invited to the grace of regeneration. 2. The married faithful, already eating the body of Christ, are admonished to keep chastity. 3. Those bound by a vow of continence. 4. Each must keep his own degree. 734-736
Serm. CXXXIII. De verbis Evangelii Joannis, ubi Jesus non se ascensurum ad diem festum dixerat, et tamen ascendit, cap. VII, ℣. 2-10. — 1. Evangelicae lectionis expositio. 2. Christum in eo loco non esse mentitum. 3. Mentiri pejus est quam falli. 4. Falli et mentiri quomodo differant. 5. Nec falli potest Christus, nec mentiri. 6. Ex ipsa Evangelii veritate Christus a mendacio vindicatus. 7. Solutio quaestionis. 8. Altera solutio. 737-742
Serm. CXXXIII. On the words of the Gospel of John, where Jesus had said that He would not go up to the feast day, and yet went up, chapter VII, verses 2–10. — 1. An exposition of the Gospel reading. 2. That Christ did not lie in that place. 3. To lie is worse than to be deceived. 4. How being deceived and lying differ. 5. Christ can neither be deceived nor lie. 6. Christ cleared of lying by the very truth of the Gospel. 7. The solution of the question. 8. Another solution. 737-742
Serm. CXXXIV. De verbis Evangelii Joannis, Si manseritis in verbo meo, vere discipuli mei estis, etc., cap. VIII, ℣. 31-34. — 1. Magister omnium Christus. 2. Praemium manentis in verbo Christi. Liberari duobus modis dicitur. 3. Servitus peccati. 4. A peccati servitute et morte non liberat nisi Christus. Similitudo carnis peccati in Christo. 5. Peccata, sacrificia pro peccatis. 6. Conclusio. 742-745
Serm. CXXXIV. On the words of the Gospel of John, If you continue in My word, you are truly My disciples, etc., chapter VIII, verses 31–34. — 1. Christ the teacher of all. 2. The reward of him who continues in Christ's word. Being freed is spoken of in two ways. 3. The slavery of sin. 4. None but Christ frees from the slavery and death of sin. The likeness of sinful flesh in Christ. 5. Sins, sacrifices for sins. 6. Conclusion. 742-745
Serm. CXXXV. De verbis Evangelii Joannis, Ego veni, ut faciam opera ejus qui misit me. Contra Arianos. Et de eo quod ait illuminatus ille qui erat caecus natus, Scimus quia peccatores Deus non exaudit. Cap. IX. — 1. Caecitas omnium hominum a nativitate. 2. Locus ab Arianis calumniose usurpatus. 3. Opera Patris et Filii eadem. 4. Filius Dei consubstantialis et coaeternus Patri. 5. Ut Filius opera Patris, sic Pater opera Filii facit. 6. Peccatorum etiam orationes exaudiri. 7. Nullus hic sine peccato. 8. Apostoli etiam post Christi resurrectionem peccato obnoxii. 746-749
Serm. CXXXV. On the words of the Gospel of John, I came to do the works of Him Who sent Me. Against the Arians. And on what that man who was born blind said when enlightened, We know that God does not hear sinners. Chapter IX. — 1. The blindness of all men from birth. 2. A passage slanderously appropriated by the Arians. 3. The works of the Father and of the Son the same. 4. The Son of God consubstantial and coeternal with the Father. 5. As the Son does the works of the Father, so the Father does the works of the Son. 6. That the prayers even of sinners are heard. 7. No one here is without sin. 8. The Apostles liable to sin even after Christ's resurrection. 746-749
Serm. CXXXVI. In eamdem lectionem Evangelii Joannis, de illuminatione caeci nati. Cap. IX. — 1. Caeci nati illuminatio. 2. Caeci error putantis peccatores non exaudiri. 3. Judaeorum caecitas, calumniantium solvi sabbatum a Christo. 4. Caecitas Judaeorum quomodo Christi adventu aucta est. 5. Pauli de legis impotentia et de Judaeorum caecitate testimonium. 6. Elisaeus baculum praemittens, tum ipse veniens ad suscitandum mortuum, quid adumbret. 750-753
Serm. CXXXVI. On the same reading of the Gospel of John, on the enlightening of the man born blind. Chapter IX. — 1. The enlightening of the man born blind. 2. The error of the blind man in thinking that sinners are not heard. 3. The blindness of the Jews, who slanderously charged that the sabbath was broken by Christ. 4. How the blindness of the Jews was increased by the coming of Christ. 5. Paul's testimony on the powerlessness of the law and on the blindness of the Jews. 6. What Elisha, sending his staff ahead and then coming himself to raise the dead boy, foreshadows. 750-753
Serm. CXXXVII. In Evangelii Joannis cap. X, ℣. 1-16, de pastore, et mercenario, et fure. — 1. Sanitas
Serm. CXXXVII. On the Gospel of John chapter X, verses 1–16, on the shepherd, and the hireling, and the thief. — 1. Health
Editors' notes and page, col. 2372

Page

  • running head: INDEX RERUM. 2372
  • marginal letters: (none)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: editors' matter (index), set as the unit's text. CXXX's chapter printed "Cap. V" (John VI intended), set as printed. Worn scan, 3/5/6 alike: "720-724", "725-728", "734-736" (scan looks like 734-730), "737-742" (scan's end blurred; CXXXIV begins 742), "742-745", "746-749" read by sense, UNSURE. Column ends at a matter break, mid-entry ("Sanitas").
PL 39:2373
membrorum in unitate et charitate. 2. Unitas Christi et membrorum. 3. Janua Christus. Petrus infirmus sibi ipsi ignotus. 4. Quid a Petro exigitur. 5. Tres personae ad ovile venientes; pastor, fur, mercenarius. Diligendus est pastor, mercenarius tolerandus, cavendus latro. 6. Dictum Christi in Pharisaeos, spectare et ad malos de Ecclesia pastores. Ecclesia una ex Judaeis et Gentibus. 7. Clerici mali pervertere nitentes Evangelium, dum exemplo suo laicos ad peccatum trahunt. 8. Perversa interpretatio Evangelii. 9. Malos pastores esse in Ecclesia similes Pharisaeorum. Pastor quis mercenarius, quis castus. Uxor casta. 10. Deus caste quaerendus. 11. Mercenarii quomodo utiles. Pastores pauci, mercenarii multi. 12. Mercenarius fugiens. Donatistae, lupi et latrones. 13. Uva de spinis quomodo legatur. 14. Mercenarii fugientes, dum iniquis favent. Augustinus non mercenarius. 15. De ovibus quae ratio reddenda a pastore. 750-762
of the members in unity and charity. 2. The unity of Christ and the members. 3. Christ the door. Peter in his weakness unknown to himself. 4. What is required of Peter. 5. Three persons coming to the sheepfold: the shepherd, the thief, the hireling. The shepherd is to be loved, the hireling tolerated, the robber guarded against. 6. Christ's saying against the Pharisees applies also to the bad shepherds of the Church. The Church is one, from Jews and Gentiles. 7. Bad clergy striving to pervert the Gospel, while by their example they draw lay people into sin. 8. A perverse interpretation of the Gospel. 9. That bad shepherds in the Church are like the Pharisees. Which shepherd is a hireling, which is chaste. The chaste wife. 10. God is to be sought chastely. 11. How hirelings are useful. Shepherds few, hirelings many. 12. The hireling fleeing. The Donatists, wolves and robbers. 13. How a grape is gathered from thorns. 14. Hirelings fleeing, while they favour the wicked. Augustine no hireling. 15. What account is to be rendered by the shepherd concerning the sheep. 750-762
SERM. CXXXVIII. De verbis Evangelii Joannis, Ego sum pastor bonus, etc., cap. X, ℣. 11-16. — 1. Bonus pastor cur commendatus in singulari. 2. Martyrium sine charitate nihil prodest. 3. Charitas quantum bonum. 4. Petrum aliosque existere pastores bonos. 5. Unus tamen bonus pastor Christus. 6. Sponsae ad Christum affectus. 7. Sponsae verba ut intelligenda. Sodales, quasi simul edales. 8. Sponsi responsum. 9. Sponsae verba prave usurpata a Donatistis. 10. Refelluntur Donatistae. 763-768
SERMON CXXXVIII. On the words of the Gospel of John, I am the good shepherd, etc., chapter X, verses 11-16 (John 10:11–16). — 1. Why the good shepherd is commended in the singular. 2. Martyrdom without charity profits nothing. 3. How great a good charity is. 4. That Peter and others are good shepherds. 5. Yet the one good shepherd is Christ. 6. The bride's affection towards Christ. 7. How the bride's words are to be understood. Companions [sodales], as it were those who eat together [simul edales]. 8. The bridegroom's answer. 9. The bride's words wrongly appropriated by the Donatists. 10. The Donatists are refuted. 763-768
SERM. CXXXIX. De verbis Evangelii Joannis, Ego et Pater unum sumus. Cap. X, ℣. 30. — 1. Christus quomodo Dei Patris Unicus. 2. Filius Dei et Pater sunt unius substantiae. 3. Arianorum objectio. 4. Quanta blasphemia dicere Filium Dei alterius substantiae. 5. Ariani per Filii injuriam Patrem falso honorant. 769-772
SERMON CXXXIX. On the words of the Gospel of John, I and the Father are one. Chapter X, verse 30 (John 10:30). — 1. How Christ is the Only One of God the Father. 2. The Son of God and the Father are of one substance. 3. The objection of the Arians. 4. How great a blasphemy it is to say that the Son of God is of another substance. 5. The Arians, by the wrong done to the Son, falsely honour the Father. 769-772
SERM. CXL. De verbis Evangelii Joannis, cap. XII, ℣. 44-50, Qui credit in me, non credit in me, sed in eum qui me misit. Contra quoddam dictum Maximini Arianorum episcopi, qui cum Segisvulto comite constitutus in Africa blasphemabat. — 1. Fides in Christum. 2. Nativitates Christi duae. 3. Verus Filius Dei cur dictus Christus. 4. Unum se esse cum Patre nemo praeter Christum dicere ausit. 5. Aequalitas Filii cum Patre. 6. Verbum Dei mandatum Patris. 773-775
SERMON CXL. On the words of the Gospel of John, chapter XII, verses 44-50 (John 12:44–50), He who believes in Me, believes not in Me, but in Him Who sent Me. Against a certain saying of Maximinus, bishop of the Arians, who, stationed in Africa with Count Segisvultus, was uttering blasphemies. — 1. Faith in Christ. 2. The two births of Christ. 3. Why Christ is called the true Son of God. 4. No one but Christ dared to say that he was one with the Father. 5. The equality of the Son with the Father. 6. The Word of God is the commandment of the Father. 773-775
SERM. CXLI. De verbis Evangelii Joannis, Ego sum via, et veritas, et vita. Cap. XIV, ℣. 6. — 1. Veritas a philosophis hujus saeculi inventa, non via. 2. Unde ab illis inventa veritas. 3. Stultitia colentium idola. 4. Christus factus via. 776-777
SERMON CXLI. On the words of the Gospel of John, I am the way, and the truth, and the life. Chapter XIV, verse 6 (John 14:6). — 1. The truth was found by the philosophers of this world, not the way. 2. Whence the truth was found by them. 3. The folly of those who worship idols. 4. Christ made the way. 776-777
SERM. CXLII. De iisdem verbis Evangelii Joannis, Ego sum via, etc., cap. XIV, ℣. 6. — 1. Via tuta Christus. 2. Via Christus humilis. Fornicari a Domino. 3. Objurgatio peccatoris, ut salubriter confundatur. 4. Odium peccatoris cum ejus amore. 5. Tumor humilitatis medicamento sanandus. Christus et via et janua. 6. Christus medicus poculum prior aegroto bibit. 7. Christus a se vult, non mirabilia facere, sed humiles esse discamus. 8. Charitas sine inflatione. 9. Sine charitate non prosunt alia Dei munera. 10. Ad perfectionem et ad charitatem imitatione Christi pervenitur. 778-784
SERMON CXLII. On the same words of the Gospel of John, I am the way, etc., chapter XIV, verse 6 (John 14:6). — 1. Christ the safe way. 2. Christ the humble way. To go whoring away from the Lord. 3. The rebuke of the sinner, that he may be put to shame to his health. 4. Hatred of the sinner together with love of him. 5. The swelling [of pride] is to be healed by the medicine of humility. Christ both the way and the door. 6. Christ the physician drinks the cup first for the sick man. 7. Christ wills that we learn from Him, not to do wonders, but to be humble. 8. Charity without puffing up. 9. Without charity the other gifts of God do not profit. 10. Perfection and charity are reached by the imitation of Christ. 778-784
SERM. CXLIII. De verbis Evangelii Joannis, Ego veritatem dico vobis, expedit vobis ut ego vadam, etc., cap. XVI, ℣. 7-11. — 1. Fides in Christum ad justificationem necessaria. 2. Peccatum infidelitatis in Christum cur solum arguitur. 3. Spiritus sancti magnum munus post Christi ascensionem. 4. Justitia fidei a spiritu sancto post recessum Christi. 5. Inexcusabilis infidelitas mundi. 784-787
SERMON CXLIII. On the words of the Gospel of John, I tell you the truth, it is expedient for you that I go, etc., chapter XVI, verses 7-11 (John 16:7–11). — 1. Faith in Christ necessary for justification. 2. Why the sin of unbelief in Christ alone is reproved. 3. The great gift of the Holy Spirit after Christ's ascension. 4. The justice of faith from the Holy Spirit after Christ's departure. 5. The inexcusable unbelief of the world. 784-787
SERM. CXLIV. De verbis eisdem Evangelii Joannis, Ipse arguet mundum de peccato, et de justitia, et de judicio. Cap. XVI, ℣. 8-11. — 1. Peccatum incredulitatis cur solum arguitur. Spiritus sanctus, gratia Dei dicitur. 2. Credere Christum, et credere in Christum, differunt. 3. Justitia de qua arguitur mundus. 4. Justitia quod Christus vadit ad Patrem, quare. 5. Solus Christus ascendit in coelum. 6. Justitia Christi quomodo nostra. 787-790
SERMON CXLIV. On the same words of the Gospel of John, He will reprove the world of sin, and of justice, and of judgement. Chapter XVI, verses 8-11 (John 16:8–11). — 1. Why the sin of unbelief alone is reproved. The Holy Spirit is called the grace of God. 2. To believe Christ and to believe in Christ differ. 3. The justice of which the world is reproved. 4. Why it is justice that Christ goes to the Father. 5. Christ alone ascended into heaven. 6. How the justice of Christ is ours. 787-790
SERM. CXLV. De verbis Evangelii Joannis, cap. XVI, ℣. 24, Usque nunc nihil petistis in nomine meo. Et de verbis Lucae, cap. X, ℣. 17-20, Domine, ecce in nomine tuo et daemonia nobis subjecta sunt. — 1. Locus Joannis quomodo conciliandus cum verbis Lucae. 2. Timentibus absconditur dulcedo Dei, revelatur sperantibus. 3. Timor sub lege, spes sub gratia 4. Charitas non ex nobis, sed ex Deo. 5. Hominis
SERMON CXLV. On the words of the Gospel of John, chapter XVI, verse 24 (John 16:24), Until now you have asked nothing in My name. And on the words of Luke, chapter X, verses 17-20 (Luke 10:17–20), Lord, behold, in Thy name even the demons are subject to us. — 1. How the passage of John is to be reconciled with the words of Luke. 2. The sweetness of God is hidden from those who fear, revealed to those who hope. 3. Fear under the law, hope under grace. 4. Charity is not from ourselves, but from God. 5. Of man
Editors' notes and page, col. 2373

Page

  • running head: 2373 INDEX RERUM (rest of head on the facing column)
  • marginal letters: (none)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: last word printed "Homi-" at column foot; completed as "Hominis" from the "nis" visible at the top of the facing column 2374. "763 768": hyphen not visible in the scan, set as 763-768 (UNSURE). "gratia 4." printed without a full stop after gratia; kept. "sub gratia": the b is damaged, reads like "sun". Lucae passage: "tuo" addressed to Christ rendered "Thy".
PL 39:2374
praesumptio per Legem, captivitas per gratiam tollitur. 6. Discipuli sub Lege nondum a cupiditatibus liberi. Temporalia a Deo petentes, nihil petunt. 790-794
presumption through the Law, captivity is taken away through grace. 6. The disciples, under the Law, not yet free from desires. Those who ask temporal things of God ask nothing. 790-794
SERM. CXLVI. De verbis Evangelii Joannis, Simon Joannis, diligis me? etc., cap. XXI, ℣. 15-17. — 1. Officium pastoris et ovium. Haereditas nostra, Deus ipse. 2. Recens baptizatos cavere jubet a malis Christianis et a schismaticis. 796
SERMON CXLVI. On the words of the Gospel of John, Simon, son of John, do you love Me? etc., chapter XXI, verses 15-17 (John 21:15–17). — 1. The duty of the shepherd and of the sheep. Our inheritance is God Himself. 2. He bids the newly baptized beware of bad Christians and of schismatics. 796
SERM. CXLVII. De eisdem verbis Evangelii Joannis, Simon Joannis, diligis me plus his? etc., cap. XXI, ℣. 15-19. — 1. Petri praesumptio et negatio. 2. Petri amor in Christum verus. Unitas omnium pastorum in Petro figurata. 3. Petrus desertus a Christo, et post roboratus. 797-798
SERMON CXLVII. On the same words of the Gospel of John, Simon, son of John, do you love Me more than these? etc., chapter XXI, verses 15-19 (John 21:15–19). — 1. Peter's presumption and denial. 2. Peter's true love for Christ. The unity of all shepherds figured in Peter. 3. Peter forsaken by Christ, and afterwards strengthened. 797-798
SERM. CXLVIII. De verbis Actuum Apostolorum, cap. V, ℣. 4, Nonne manens tibi manebat, etc. Die dominico octavarum paschae dictus ad sanctos Martyres viginti. — 1. Ananiae et Sapphirae non severior correptio, mors temporalis. 2. Vota Deo reddenda. 798
SERMON CXLVIII. On the words of the Acts of the Apostles, chapter V, verse 4 (Acts 5:4), While it remained, did it not remain yours, etc. Preached on the Sunday of the octave of Easter at the [shrine of the] holy Twenty Martyrs. — 1. The correction of Ananias and Sapphira no severer than temporal death. 2. Vows are to be paid to God. 798
SERM. CXLIX. In quo quaestiones propositae ex Actibus Apostolorum, cap. X, et ex Evangelio, solvuntur; seu de quatuor quaestionibus: prima, de visione Petri. Secunda, de verbis Evangelii, Luceat lumen vestrum coram hominibus, ut videant bona facta vestra, etc. Et paulo post, Cavete facere justitiam vestram coram hominibus, ut videamini ab eis, etc. Tertia, de verbis Evangelii, Nesciat sinistra tua quid faciat dextera tua. Quarta, de dilectione inimici. Matth. cap. VI, ℣. 1-4, et cap. V, ℣. 43-48. — 1. Quaestiones solvendae: prima quaestio, de visione Petri. 2. Voracitas non imperata Petro. 3. Judaeorum abstinentia ab immundis animalibus figurativa erat. 4. Animalia Judaeis prohibita, signa sunt. Fissa ungula. Ruminatio. 5. Judaicarum observationum praecepta cur legantur Christianis. 6. Visio Petri figurativa. Vas. Lineae quatuor. 7. Petrus personam gerit Ecclesiae. 8. Gentium receptio intra Ecclesiam. 9. Linteum. 10. Trina submissio. 11. Quaestio secunda, ex Evangelio. 12. Locorum prava interpretatione discordia. Virgines oleum non ferentes. 13. Conciliantur loca in speciem contraria. 14. Sensus legitimus utriusque loci ex ipsis Christi verbis eruitur. 15. Quaestio tertia, de Evangelio, ut sinistra nesciat opus dexterae. 16. Quaestio quarta, de inimici dilectione et odio. 17 Orandum pro persequentibus. 18. Proximi nomine inimicus etiam diligendus praecipitur. 19. Explicatur Apostoli locus, de carbonibus congerendis super caput inimici. 800-804
SERMON CXLIX. In which questions raised from the Acts of the Apostles, chapter X, and from the Gospel are solved; or, on four questions: the first, on Peter's vision. The second, on the words of the Gospel, Let your light shine before men, that they may see your good deeds, etc. And a little after, Beware of doing your justice before men, to be seen by them, etc. The third, on the words of the Gospel, Let your left hand not know what your right hand does. The fourth, on the love of an enemy. Matthew chapter VI, verses 1-4, and chapter V, verses 43-48 (Matt. 6:1–4; 5:43–48). — 1. The questions to be solved: the first question, on Peter's vision. 2. Gluttony not commanded to Peter. 3. The Jews' abstinence from unclean animals was figurative. 4. The animals forbidden to the Jews are signs. The cloven hoof. Chewing the cud. 5. Why the precepts of Jewish observances are read to Christians. 6. Peter's vision figurative. The vessel. The four corners. 7. Peter bears the person of the Church. 8. The reception of the Gentiles within the Church. 9. The linen sheet. 10. The threefold letting down. 11. The second question, from the Gospel. 12. The discord of passages through wrong interpretation. The virgins not carrying oil. 13. Passages contrary in appearance are reconciled. 14. The legitimate sense of each passage is drawn out from Christ's own words. 15. The third question, on the Gospel, that the left hand should not know the work of the right. 16. The fourth question, on love and hatred of an enemy. 17 We must pray for persecutors. 18. Under the name of neighbour even an enemy is commanded to be loved. 19. The Apostle's passage on heaping coals on the enemy's head is explained. 800-804
SERM. CL. De verbis Actuum Apostolorum, Quidam autem Epicurei et Stoici philosophi disserebant cum eo, etc., cap. XVII, ℣. 18-34. — 1. Paulus apud Athenienses praedicans. 2. Fides Christianorum. 3. Epicurei et Stoici cum Apostolo conferentes. 4. Beata vita ab omnibus appetitur. 5. Epicureorum et Stoicorum opinio de beata vita. 6. Epicureorum opinio ab Apostolo improbata. De anima quid Epicurei sentiunt. Christiani quidam moribus Epicurei 7. Jejunium cum oratione et eleemosyna. 8. Stoicorum opinio Apostolo non pro⟨b⟩ata. 9. Rejiciendae Epicureorum et Stoicorum de felicitate sententiae. 10. Beatitudo et ad beatitudinem via Christus. 807-814
SERMON CL. On the words of the Acts of the Apostles, But certain Epicurean and Stoic philosophers disputed with him, etc., chapter XVII, verses 18-34 (Acts 17:18–34). — 1. Paul preaching among the Athenians. 2. The faith of Christians. 3. The Epicureans and Stoics conferring with the Apostle. 4. The happy life is sought by all. 5. The opinion of the Epicureans and Stoics on the happy life. 6. The opinion of the Epicureans disapproved by the Apostle. What the Epicureans think about the soul. Certain Christians Epicureans in their morals 7. Fasting with prayer and almsgiving. 8. The opinion of the Stoics not approved by the Apostle. 9. The views of the Epicureans and Stoics on happiness are to be rejected. 10. Christ is beatitude and the way to beatitude. 807-814
SERM. CLI. De verbis Apostoli, Non enim quod volo, facio bonum, sed quod nolo malum, hoc ago, etc. Rom. cap. VII, ℣. 15-25. — 1. Locus Apostoli male intelligentibus periculosus. 2. Justi vita hic bellum, nondum triumphus. 3. Concupiscentiae interitus in votis esse debet. Manichaeorum insania. 4. Quomodo concupiscentiae et consuetudini malae resistendum. 5. Concupiscentia nobis innata et ex primo peccato orta. Originale peccatum ex concupiscentia. Christus sine peccato conceptus, ut solveret peccatum. 6. Apostoli pugna contra concupiscentiam nobis proponitur ne desperemus. 7. Agere nec perficere seu bonum seu malum, quid sit. 8. Gratia Christi perimenda aliquando concupiscentia. Modo quid agendum fidelibus. 814-819
SERMON CLI. On the words of the Apostle, For I do not the good that I will, but the evil that I do not will, that I do, etc. Romans chapter VII, verses 15-25 (Rom. 7:15–25). — 1. The Apostle's passage dangerous to those who understand it badly. 2. The life of the just man here is a war, not yet a triumph. 3. The destruction of concupiscence ought to be in our prayers. The madness of the Manichaeans. 4. How concupiscence and bad habit are to be resisted. 5. Concupiscence innate in us and arising from the first sin. Original sin from concupiscence. Christ conceived without sin, that He might undo sin. 6. The Apostle's fight against concupiscence is set before us lest we despair. 7. What it is to do and not to accomplish either good or evil. 8. Concupiscence is at some time to be destroyed by the grace of Christ. What the faithful must do now. 814-819
SERM. CLII. De sequentibus verbis Apostoli, Rom. VII, et VIII, 1-4, usque ad, Misit Deus Filium suum in similitudinem carnis peccati, etc. — 1. Difficultas non est in obscuris sensibus, quando adjuvat Spiritus. 2. De eodem argumento. 3. Concupiscentiae malum in baptizatis sine reatu. 4. Manichaeorum error cavendus. 5. Lex triplex: lex peccati, lex fidei, lex factorum. 6. Lex Moysi defenditur contra Manichaeos. 7. Tres leges. 8. Christi caro sola non caro peccati. 9. De peccato in Christo quomodo damnatum peccatum. 10. Quorumdam sententia de
SERMON CLII. On the following words of the Apostle, Romans VII, and VIII, 1-4 (Rom. 7; 8:1–4), up to, God sent His Son in the likeness of sinful flesh, etc. — 1. There is no difficulty in obscure meanings when the Spirit helps. 2. On the same subject. 3. The evil of concupiscence in the baptized without guilt. 4. The error of the Manichaeans to be guarded against. 5. A threefold law: the law of sin, the law of faith, the law of deeds. 6. The Law of Moses is defended against the Manichaeans. 7. Three laws. 8. The flesh of Christ alone not flesh of sin. 9. How sin was condemned by sin in Christ. 10. The opinion of certain persons on
Editors' notes and page, col. 2374

Page

  • running head: INDEX RERUM. 2374
  • marginal letters: (none)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: column begins with "nis" (end of "Homi-nis" split from 2373; set whole there), so this file starts at "praesumptio". Column ranges UNSURE where the bold 4 resembles 1: read 790-794, 800-804 (printed "800 80?" without hyphen; last digit could be another figure), 807-814, 814-819 (last digit blurred). "viginti" printed so worn that it looks like "vigiati"; "Orandum" may look like "Orandam" in the worn type; "pro⟨b⟩ata": the b is damaged and reads like l. "17 Orandum": no full stop printed after 17. "Epicurei 7.": no full stop printed after Epicurei.
PL 39:2375
loco Apostoli. 11. Verior interpretatio Apostoli. Christus peccatum factus quomodo. 819-825
the Apostle's passage. 11. A truer interpretation of the Apostle. How Christ was made sin. 819-825
SERM. CLIII. De verbis Apostoli, Rom. VII, 5-13, Cum essemus in carne, passiones peccatorum quae per legem sunt, operabantur in membris nostris, ut fructum ferrent morti, etc. Contra Manichaeos aperte, et tacite contra Pelagianos. — 1. Locus Apostoli exponendus quam difficilis. 2. Hoc loco abutuntur Manichaei. 3. Manichaeorum calumnia refellenda ex consequentibus. 4. Apostolus ipse Legis reprehensores ibidem damnat. 5. Lex concupiscere malum prohibens, non est mala. 6. Concupiscentiae malum ante legem ignotum. 7. Concupiscentia per legem aucta, non victa. 8. Praesumens de se ipso vincitur. 9. Confidendum non in se, sed in Deo. 10. Delectatio legis Dei, et delectatio concupiscentiae. 11. Homo superbus gladio proprio occisus. 12. Apostolus etiam atque etiam Legis apertissimus laudator. 13. De eodem argumento. 14. Peccatum ex primo homine tractum. 825-832
SERMON CLIII. On the words of the Apostle, Romans VII, 5-13 (Rom. 7:5–13), When we were in the flesh, the passions of sins, which were by the law, worked in our members to bear fruit unto death, etc. Openly against the Manichaeans, and tacitly against the Pelagians. — 1. How difficult the Apostle's passage is to expound. 2. The Manichaeans abuse this passage. 3. The Manichaeans' calumny to be refuted from what follows. 4. The Apostle himself in the same place condemns those who censure the Law. 5. The law forbidding to covet evil is not evil. 6. The evil of concupiscence unknown before the law. 7. Concupiscence increased by the law, not overcome. 8. He who presumes on himself is overcome. 9. We must trust not in ourselves, but in God. 10. Delight in the law of God, and the delight of concupiscence. 11. The proud man slain by his own sword. 12. The Apostle again and again the plainest praiser of the Law. 13. On the same subject. 14. Sin drawn from the first man. 825-832
SERM. CLIV. De verbis Apostoli, Rom. VII, Scimus quia lex spiritualis est; ego autem carnalis sum, etc. Contra Pelagianos, qui dicunt hominem sine peccato esse posse in hac vita. — 1. Lex ad quid data est. 2. De se ipso an hic loquatur Apostolus. 3. Apostolus nec ipse sine concupiscentia. 4. Apostolum loqui de propria sua imperfectione. 5. Infirmitatem animi sui confitetur Apostolus. 6. Tumoris epithema Apostolo datum. 7. Sanctus quisque in hac vita carnalis et spiritualis. 8. Quis totus carnalis, quis ex parte vel totus spiritualis. 9. Idem carnalis simul et spiritualis. 10. Consentiens cum lege. 11. Ignorare peccatum. 12. Perficere legem in hac vita sanctis non conceditur. 13. De eodem argumento. 14-15. Item de eodem argumento. 16. In resurrectione soli justi liberabuntur de corpore mortis. 17. Corpus sanctorum post resurrectionem immortale. 832-840
SERMON CLIV. On the words of the Apostle, Romans VII (Rom. 7:14), We know that the law is spiritual; but I am carnal, etc. Against the Pelagians, who say that man can be without sin in this life. — 1. For what purpose the law was given. 2. Whether the Apostle speaks here of himself. 3. The Apostle himself not without concupiscence. 4. That the Apostle speaks of his own imperfection. 5. The Apostle confesses the infirmity of his mind. 6. A poultice for swelling given to the Apostle. 7. Every holy man in this life is carnal and spiritual. 8. Who is wholly carnal, who partly or wholly spiritual. 9. The same man carnal and spiritual at once. 10. Consenting to the law. 11. To not know sin. 12. To fulfil the law in this life is not granted to the saints. 13. On the same subject. 14-15. Again on the same subject. 16. In the resurrection the just alone will be delivered from the body of death. 17. The body of the saints immortal after the resurrection. 832-840
SERM. CLV. De verbis Apostoli, Rom. VIII, 1-11, Nulla ergo condemnatio est nunc his qui sunt in Christo Jesu, etc. Contra Pelagianos. — 1. Concupiscentia cur vocetur peccatum. Peccatum quomodo regnum amittit. 2 Quomodo in sanctis nulla hic damnatio. 3. A lege peccati nemo liber nisi per gratiam. 4. Lex peccati et mortis quaenam. Lex Moysi cur data. 5. Veteris ac novae legis concordia. 6. Legum earumdem differentia. 7. Legis infirmitas ex carne. Christus in similitudine carnis peccati. 8. Christus peccatum factus. 9. Ambulare secundum carnem et secundum spiritum. Justitia legis quomodo nunc impletur in nobis. 10. Prudentia carnis et spiritus. 11. Manichaeorum error. 12. In carne non esse. 13. Non in carne, sed in spiritu esse. 14. De carne quid sperandum. 15. Carnis restitutio et immortalitas piis promissa. 840-848
SERMON CLV. On the words of the Apostle, Romans VIII, 1-11 (Rom. 8:1–11), There is therefore now no condemnation for those who are in Christ Jesus, etc. Against the Pelagians. — 1. Why concupiscence is called sin. How sin loses its reign. 2 How there is no condemnation here in the saints. 3. No one is free from the law of sin except through grace. 4. What the law of sin and death is. Why the Law of Moses was given. 5. The concord of the old and new law. 6. The difference of the same laws. 7. The weakness of the law from the flesh. Christ in the likeness of sinful flesh. 8. Christ made sin. 9. To walk according to the flesh and according to the spirit. How the justice of the law is now fulfilled in us. 10. The prudence of the flesh and of the spirit. 11. The error of the Manichaeans. 12. Not to be in the flesh. 13. To be not in the flesh, but in the spirit. 14. What is to be hoped concerning the flesh. 15. The restoration of the flesh and immortality promised to the godly. 840-848
SERM. CLVI. De verbis Apostoli Rom. VIII, 12-17, Ergo, fratres, debitores sumus non carni, ut secundum carnem vivamus, etc. Contra Pelagianos. — 1. In Scripturis quaedam clausa, quaedam aperta. 2. Lex cur data. Gratiae medicinalis necessitas. 3. Lege uti legitime. Lex paedagogus. 4. Legis utilitas. 5. Mediatoris necessitas. Fides laudabilis quae sit. 6. Secundum carnem vivere malum est. Anima secundum Deum, caro secundum animam vivat. 7. Epicurei secundum carnem viventes, et Stoici secundum animam. 8. Anima secundum se vivens est carnalis. 9. Opus nostrum in hac vita, mortificatio carnis. 10. Praesumptio de se cavenda in carnis mortificatione. 11. Ad bonum et agimur, et agimus. 12. Nihil boni sine adjutorio Dei. Libertas sine gratia qualis. 13. Gratia non tantum ut facilius. sed omnino ut facere possis necessaria. 14. Lex vetus et nova. Spiritus servitutis et libertatis. 15. Abba et Pater, quia duo populi in Christo. 16. Spiritus arrha potius quam pignus. 17. Haereditas filiorum Dei. 849-858
SERMON CLVI. On the words of the Apostle, Romans VIII, 12-17 (Rom. 8:12–17), Therefore, brethren, we are debtors not to the flesh, to live according to the flesh, etc. Against the Pelagians. — 1. In the Scriptures some things closed, some open. 2. Why the law was given. The necessity of healing grace. 3. To use the law lawfully. The law a tutor. 4. The usefulness of the law. 5. The necessity of the Mediator. What praiseworthy faith is. 6. To live according to the flesh is evil. Let the soul live according to God, the flesh according to the soul. 7. The Epicureans living according to the flesh, and the Stoics according to the soul. 8. The soul living according to itself is carnal. 9. Our work in this life, the mortification of the flesh. 10. Presumption on oneself to be avoided in the mortification of the flesh. 11. We are both moved to good and act. 12. Nothing good without the help of God. What freedom without grace is like. 13. Grace necessary not only that you may do it more easily, but that you may be able to do it at all. 14. The old law and the new. The spirit of servitude and of freedom. 15. Abba and Father, because there are two peoples in Christ. 16. The Spirit an earnest rather than a pledge. 17. The inheritance of the sons of God. 849-858
SERM. CLVII. De verbis Apostoli, Spe salvi facti sumus: spes autem quae videtur, non est spes, Rom. cap. VIII. ℣℣. 24, 25. — 1. Spes Christianorum de aeternis. Mundo fallaci creditur, non Deo. 2. Patientia et mansuetudo necessaria. 3. Videmus in capite nostro quod speramus. 4. Nec modo sine gaudio sumus. Fluxae peccatorum deliciae. 5. Vanitas temporalium. 6. Spei nostrae certitudo. 659-661
SERMON CLVII. On the words of the Apostle, We are saved by hope: but hope that is seen is not hope, Romans chapter VIII, verses 24, 25 (Rom. 8:24–25). — 1. The hope of Christians concerning eternal things. The deceitful world is believed, not God. 2. Patience and meekness necessary. 3. We see in our Head what we hope for. 4. Nor are we even now without joy. The fleeting delights of sinners. 5. The vanity of temporal things. 6. The certainty of our hope. 659-661
SERM. CLVIII. De verbis Apostoli, Rom. VIII, 30, 31, Quos autem praedestinavit, illos et vocavit; quos autem vocavit, illos et justificavit, etc. Si Deus pro nobis, quis contra nos? Contra Pelagianos. — 1. Praedestinatis nemo nocere valet. 2. Deus nobis debitor
SERMON CLVIII. On the words of the Apostle, Romans VIII, 30, 31 (Rom. 8:30–31), And whom He predestined, them He also called; and whom He called, them He also justified, etc. If God is for us, who is against us? Against the Pelagians. — 1. No one can harm the predestined. 2. God a debtor to us
Editors' notes and page, col. 2375

Page

  • running head: 2375 INDEX RERUM (rest of head on the facing column)
  • marginal letters: (none)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: last word printed "debi-" at column foot; completed as "debitor" from the "tor" visible at the top of the facing column 2376. "659-661" may be worn 8s rather than a true misprint (UNSURE). "2 Quomodo": no full stop printed after 2. Bold 4 read as 4 in 840-848 and 849-858 is clear; 819-825, 825-832 as read.
PL 39:2376
factus ex promissis. 3. Vocati et praedestinati sumus gratis. 4. Justificati utrum jam simus. 5. Justificatio aliqua vere per fidem. 6. Fides justificans a fide daemonum discernitur per spem et charitatem. Spes. Charitas. 7. Cultus gratuitus Dei, qui solus animam satiat. 8. Spes, in hac peregrinatione solatium. 9. Deus beatis erit omnia in omnibus. Charitas sola semper manet. 862-867
made by His promises. 3. We have been called and predestined freely. 4. Whether we are already justified. 5. Some justification truly through faith. 6. Justifying faith is distinguished from the faith of demons by hope and charity. Hope. Charity. 7. The disinterested worship of God, Who alone satisfies the soul. 8. Hope, the solace in this pilgrimage. 9. God will be all in all to the blessed. Charity alone remains for ever. 862-867
SERM. CLIX. De verbis eisdem Apostoli, Rom. VIII, 30, 31, seu de justificatione; necnon de verbis Jacobi ⟨I,⟩ 2-4, Omne gaudium existimate, fratres mei, cum in tentationes varias incideritis, etc. — 1. Justificatio hic in nobis imperfecta. 2. Justitiae amor admittit aliquot gradus. Primus gradus. Delectationes sensuum licitae et illicitae. 3. Delectatio mentis de justitia et fide. 4. Justitia prae omnibus licitis delectationibus amanda. 5. Justitiae delectatio anteponenda caeteris delectationibus. 6. Justitia cum delectatione ex amore sectanda. 7. Pro justitia non solum contemnenda voluptas, sed etiam ferendus dolor. 8. Martyres perfecti amatores justitiae. 9. Ex Deo est, si quid justitiae habemus. 867-872
SERMON CLIX. On the same words of the Apostle, Romans VIII, 30, 31 (Rom. 8:30–31), or, on justification; and also on the words of James I, 2-4 (Jas. 1:2–4), Count it all joy, my brethren, when you fall into various temptations, etc. — 1. Justification imperfect in us here. 2. The love of justice admits several degrees. The first degree. Pleasures of the senses, lawful and unlawful. 3. The mind's delight in justice and faith. 4. Justice to be loved above all lawful pleasures. 5. Delight in justice to be put before all other delights. 6. Justice to be pursued with delight, out of love. 7. For justice not only is pleasure to be despised, but pain also to be borne. 8. The martyrs perfect lovers of justice. 9. Whatever justice we have is from God. 867-872
SERM. CLX. De verbis Apostoli I Cor. I, 31, Qui gloriatur, in Domino glorietur. Et de versu Psalmi LXX, 2, In tua justitia erue me, et exime me. — 1. Glorietur homo in Domino, non in sua justitia. 2. Judaei propriae justitiae opinione excaecati. 3. Scire Christum crucifixum, magna sapientia. Superbia hominem prohibet a fide in Christum. 4. Humilitas crucis via ad celsitudinem. 5. Filii Zebedaei celsitudinem appetentes ad viam vocantur. 6. Circumcisio Veteris Testamenti, crux Novi signum. 7. Gloriatio sit in cruce Christi, non in nostra justitia. 872-877
SERMON CLX. On the words of the Apostle, I Corinthians I, 31 (1 Cor. 1:31), He who glories, let him glory in the Lord. And on the verse of Psalm LXX, 2 (Ps. 70:2), In Thy justice rescue me, and deliver me. — 1. Let man glory in the Lord, not in his own justice. 2. The Jews blinded by the opinion of their own justice. 3. To know Christ crucified is great wisdom. Pride keeps a man from faith in Christ. 4. The humility of the cross the way to the height. 5. The sons of Zebedee, seeking the height, are called to the way. 6. The circumcision of the Old Testament, the cross the sign of the New. 7. Let our glorying be in the cross of Christ, not in our own justice. 872-877
SERM. CLXI. De Verbis Apostoli, Nolite errare: neque fornicatores, neque idolis servientes, neque adulteri, neque molles, neque masculorum concubitores.... regnum Dei possidebunt. Nescitis quia corpora vestra membra Christi sunt? etc. I Cor. cap. VI, ℣℣. 9, 10, 15, 19. — 1. Fornicatio fugienda. 2. Fornicator in Spiritum sanctum injuriosus. 3. Fornicatio excludit a regno Dei. 4. Habitationes duae, in igne, aut in regno. Pro corpore quantum timetur. 5. Mors animae plus timenda quam corporis. 6. Vita animae et vita corporis unde. Animae vita Deus. 7. Timor vanus et timor utilis. 8. Timor poenae malum non faciens, nondum laudandus. Gehennae timor ad quid utilis. 9. Charitas timorem alium pellit, alium introducit. 10. Vis impuri amoris. 11. Virgines sacras amor facit. ornamenta feminarum. 12. Virginum sacrarum amor. 877-884
SERMON CLXI. On the words of the Apostle, Do not be deceived: neither fornicators, nor those who serve idols, nor adulterers, nor the effeminate, nor those who lie with males.... will possess the kingdom of God. Do you not know that your bodies are members of Christ? etc. I Corinthians chapter VI, verses 9, 10, 15, 19 (1 Cor. 6:9–10, 15, 19). — 1. Fornication to be fled. 2. The fornicator does injury to the Holy Spirit. 3. Fornication excludes from the kingdom of God. 4. Two dwellings, in the fire or in the kingdom. How much is feared for the body. 5. The death of the soul more to be feared than that of the body. 6. Whence the life of the soul and the life of the body. God the life of the soul. 7. Vain fear and useful fear. 8. Fear of punishment that does no evil is not yet praiseworthy. For what the fear of Gehenna is useful. 9. Charity drives out one fear and brings in another. 10. The force of impure love. 11. Love makes sacred virgins. The adornments of women. 12. The love of sacred virgins. 877-884
SERM. CLXII. De verbis Apostoli, Omne peccatum quodcumque fecerit homo, extra corpus est; qui autem fornicatur, in corpus proprium peccat. I Cor. cap. VI, ℣. 9-20. — 1. Difficilis quaestio ex verbis Apostoli. 2. Solutio difficultatis. Cur sola fornicatio dicitur peccatum in corpus proprium. 3. Generalis fornicatio, qua non adhaeretur Deo. Apostoli interpretatio duplex. 885-888
SERMON CLXII. On the words of the Apostle, Every sin whatever that a man commits is outside the body; but he who commits fornication sins against his own body. I Corinthians chapter VI, verses 9-20 (1 Cor. 6:9–20). — 1. A difficult question from the words of the Apostle. 2. The solution of the difficulty. Why fornication alone is called a sin against one's own body. 3. Fornication in general, by which one does not cleave to God. A twofold interpretation of the Apostle. 885-888
SERM. CLXIII. De verbis Apostoli, Spiritu ambulate, et concupiscentias carnis ne perfeceritis. Galat. cap. V, ℣. 16-21. — 1. Templi antea profani dedicatio. 2. In nobis uti in profano templo, alia dejicienda, alia consecranda. 3. Aedificatio per fidem, dedicatio per resurrectionem. 4. Novum canticum. Salutare Dei Christus ab antiquis desideratus. 5 Christi praedicatio. 6. Lucta carnis et spiritus. 7. Victoria post resurrectionem. Cur differtur victoria. 8. Medicamentum elationis in Paulo. 9. Humilitate victoria obtinenda. 10. Lex sine gratia. 11. Necessitas divini adjutorii. 12. Invocandum Dei adjutorium. 889-895
SERMON CLXIII. On the words of the Apostle, Walk in the Spirit, and do not fulfil the desires of the flesh. Galatians chapter V, verses 16-21 (Gal. 5:16–21). — 1. The dedication of a temple formerly profane. 2. In us, as in a profane temple, some things are to be thrown down, others consecrated. 3. Building through faith, dedication through resurrection. 4. The new song. Christ, the salvation of God, desired by the ancients. 5 The preaching of Christ. 6. The struggle of the flesh and the spirit. 7. Victory after the resurrection. Why victory is deferred. 8. The remedy for elation in Paul. 9. Victory to be won by humility. 10. Law without grace. 11. The necessity of divine help. 12. God's help is to be invoked. 889-895
SERM. CLXIV. De verbis Apostoli, Galat. VI, 2-5, Invicem onera vestra portate: et de istis, Unusquisque onus suum portabit. Contra Donatistas. — 1. Lex Christi a portantibus invicem onera sua impletur. 2. Onera distinguenda. 3. Onerum duo genera. 4. Sua cuique onera, peccata. Concionator mundi, Christus. 5. Onus avaritiae. Onus pigritiae. 6. Pro sarcinis cupiditatis, suscipiendae sarcinae charitatis. 7. Christus magister quid a se disci velit. Sarcina Christi levis. 8. Cupiditatis aut charitatis quisque suae onus portat 9. Onera quae communicanda. Paupertas, onus. Divitiae onus. 10. Donatistae in schismate post Collationem pertinaces. 11. Qui tolerat malos non eo ipso communicat eorum peccatis. 12. Caecilianus absens et innocens damnatus. Leges Imperatorum contra Donatistas. Caecilianus ter absolutus. Primianus. 13. Donatistae sua ipsorum sententia damnati. 14. Donatistas quid in errore
SERMON CLXIV. On the words of the Apostle, Galatians VI, 2-5 (Gal. 6:2–5), Bear one another's burdens: and on these words, Each one will bear his own burden. Against the Donatists. — 1. The law of Christ is fulfilled by those who bear one another's burdens. 2. Burdens to be distinguished. 3. Two kinds of burdens. 4. Each man's own burdens, his sins. Christ the preacher to the world. 5. The burden of avarice. The burden of sloth. 6. For the loads of desire, the loads of charity are to be taken up. 7. What Christ the master wills to be learned from Him. The load of Christ light. 8. Each carries the burden of his own desire or of his own charity 9. Which burdens are to be shared. Poverty a burden. Riches a burden. 10. The Donatists obstinate in schism after the Conference. 11. He who tolerates the wicked does not by that very fact share in their sins. 12. Caecilianus condemned in his absence and innocent. The laws of the Emperors against the Donatists. Caecilianus thrice acquitted. Primianus. 13. The Donatists condemned by their own sentence. 14. What [keeps] the Donatists in error
Editors' notes and page, col. 2376

Page

  • running head: INDEX RERUM. 2376
  • marginal letters: (none)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: column begins "tor" (end of "debi-tor" set whole in 2375), so this file starts at "factus". Last word printed "er-" at column foot; next column not seen, visible part set as "er" (probably errore). "Jacobi ⟨I,⟩": the chapter numeral after Jacobi is faint at the line end. Ranges read: 862-867 (first digits worn), 867-872 (printed with a gap before the last figure), 877-884 (bold 4), 889-895 (last figures worn). "portat 9." and "5 Christi": full stops not printed. "De Verbis" (capital V) and "ornamenta" (lower-case) as printed.
PL 39:2377
detineat. 15. Patientia in ipsos exhibenda. 895-902
holds [them]. 15. Patience to be shown towards them. 895-902
SERM. CLXV. De verbis Apostoli, Ephes. III, 13-18, Peto non infirmari in tribulationibus meis pro vobis, quae est gloria vestra, etc., deque gratia et libera voluntate, contra Pelagianos. — 1. Spes collocanda in Deo, non in viribus liberi arbitrii. Gratiae et liberi arbitrii concursus. 2. A Deo petitur hoc ipsum quod ab homine exigitur. 3. In quatuor dimensionibus mysterium crucis. 4. Crucis latitudo, longitudo et altitudo. 5. Profundum crucis. 6. Error de animarum peccato ante corpus, unde. 7. Mors nonnisi ex peccato. Parvulorum mors ex peccato primi hominis. 8. Parvuli in utero exstincti. 9. Gratia parvulis et majoribus subveniens. Gratiae mysterium inscrutabile. 902-907
SERMON CLXV. On the words of the Apostle, Ephesians III, 13-18 (Eph. 3:13–18), I ask that you not lose heart in my tribulations for you, which are your glory, etc., and on grace and free will, against the Pelagians. — 1. Hope to be placed in God, not in the powers of free choice. The concurrence of grace and free choice. 2. The very thing that is required of man is asked of God. 3. The mystery of the cross in four dimensions. 4. The breadth, length and height of the cross. 5. The depth of the cross. 6. Whence the error about the sin of souls before the body. 7. Death only from sin. The death of little children from the sin of the first man. 8. Little children who died in the womb. 9. Grace coming to the help of little children and of adults. The mystery of grace unsearchable. 902-907
SERM. CLXVI. Sermo de verbis Apostoli, Ephes. IV, 25, Deponentes mendacium, loquimini veritatem; et Psalmi CXV, Omnis homo mendax. — 1. Mendacium prohibitum homini. 2. Homines objurgantur quod sint homines. In vetere homine mendacium, in novo veritas. 3. Quomodo quae Dei sunt, fiant nostra. 4. Vocatus es ut non sis homo, sed filius Dei. 907-909
SERMON CLXVI. A sermon on the words of the Apostle, Ephesians IV, 25 (Eph. 4:25), Putting away lying, speak the truth; and of Psalm CXV (Ps. 115:11), Every man is a liar. — 1. Lying forbidden to man. 2. Men are rebuked for being men. In the old man lying, in the new truth. 3. How the things that are God's become ours. 4. You have been called so that you may not be a man, but a son of God. 907-909
SERM. CLXVII. De verbis Apostoli, Videte quomodo caute ambuletis; non ut insipientes, sed ut sapientes; redimentes tempus, quoniam dies mali sunt. Ephes. cap. V, ℣℣. 15, 16. — 1. Dies mali unde. 2. Justi hic nunquam sine persecutione. 3. Redimere tempus. 4. Proverbium Punicum cum Christi praecepto consentiens. 909-910
SERMON CLXVII. On the words of the Apostle, See how you walk circumspectly; not as the unwise, but as the wise; redeeming the time, because the days are evil. Ephesians chapter V, verses 15, 16 (Eph. 5:15–16). — 1. Whence the days are evil. 2. The just are never without persecution here. 3. To redeem the time. 4. A Punic proverb agreeing with Christ's precept. 909-910
SERM. CLXVIII. De verbis Apostoli, Ephes. VI, 23, Pax fratribus, et charitas cum fide. Sive de gratia Dei secundum Vasis electionis confessionem atque doctrinam, quoniam fides misericordiae Dei donum est. — 1. Filios fidei Abrahae facit, qui promisit. 2. Fides Christianorum alia a fide daemonum. Fides filiorum Dei, cum charitate. Fides initium salutis. Pax vera. 3. Omnia bona, et ipsa etiam fides, a Deo est. Fides plena. 4. Gratia data infideli et persecutori crudeli. 5. Et fides et oratio ex Dei gratia. Pelagiana objectio. 6. Fidem donum Dei esse probat oratio facta pro Saulo infideli. 7. Paulus, id est, modicus, gratiae in se collatae praedicator. 8. Oratur pro infidelibus, ut credant. 910-915
SERMON CLXVIII. On the words of the Apostle, Ephesians VI, 23 (Eph. 6:23), Peace to the brethren, and charity with faith. Or, on the grace of God according to the confession and teaching of the Vessel of election, since faith is a gift of God's mercy. — 1. He Who promised makes the sons of Abraham's faith. 2. The faith of Christians other than the faith of demons. The faith of the sons of God, with charity. Faith the beginning of salvation. True peace. 3. All good things, and faith itself too, are from God. Full faith. 4. Grace given to an unbeliever and a cruel persecutor. 5. Both faith and prayer from the grace of God. The Pelagian objection. 6. The prayer made for Saul the unbeliever proves that faith is the gift of God. 7. Paul, that is, little, the herald of the grace conferred on him. 8. Prayer is made for unbelievers, that they may believe. 910-915
SERM. CLXIX. De verbis Apostoli, Philipp. III, 3-16, Nos enim sumus circumcisio, qui Spiritui Dei servimus, etc. Contra Pelagianos. — 1. Spiritu Deo servire quid sit. 2. Circumcisio et justitia quomodo nos sumus. Justitia nostra ex Dei dono. 3. Circumcisio spiritualis gloriantium in Christo. Circumcisio quare octavo die fieret. Dominicus dies. 4. Fidere in carne. 5. Paulo causa gloriandi in carne quae fuerit. 6. Ambulare in lege sine querela. 7. Justitia in lege cur a Christo removeat. 8. Solutionem quaestionis aggreditur. 9. Saulus Ecclesiae persecutor, quia justitiam suam constituens. 10. Justitiam suam horret Paulus, ut habeat justitiam a Deo. 11. Justitia nobis vera non est, nisi ex gratia. 12. Magnum est cognoscere virtutem resurrectionis Christi. Resurrectio nostra mirabilior. 13. Justificatio nostra ex gratia, non sine nostra voluntate. 14. Communicatio passionum Christi ex charitate. 15. Charitas et dilatatio cordis a Spiritu sancto. 16. Apostolus imperfectum se profitetur. 17. Marthae et Mariae officia. 18. Proficiendum semper in via ad Deum. 915-926
SERMON CLXIX. On the words of the Apostle, Philippians III, 3-16 (Phil. 3:3–16), For we are the circumcision, who serve the Spirit of God, etc. Against the Pelagians. — 1. What it is to serve God in the Spirit. 2. How we are the circumcision and justice. Our justice from God's gift. 3. The spiritual circumcision of those who glory in Christ. Why circumcision was done on the eighth day. The Lord's day. 4. To trust in the flesh. 5. What cause Paul had for glorying in the flesh. 6. To walk in the law without blame. 7. Why justice in the law removes from Christ. 8. He undertakes the solution of the question. 9. Saul a persecutor of the Church because he was establishing his own justice. 10. Paul shudders at his own justice, that he may have justice from God. 11. Justice is not true for us unless from grace. 12. It is a great thing to know the power of Christ's resurrection. Our resurrection more wonderful. 13. Our justification from grace, not without our will. 14. The sharing of Christ's sufferings from charity. 15. Charity and the enlarging of the heart from the Holy Spirit. 16. The Apostle professes himself imperfect. 17. The offices of Martha and Mary. 18. We must always make progress on the way to God. 915-926
SERM. CLXX. De iisdem verbis Apostoli, Philipp. III, 6-16, Secundum justitiam quae ex lege est, qui fuerim sine querela, etc.; deque verbis Psalmi CXLII, 1, 2, Exaudi me in tua justitia, etc., ac postremo de lectione Evangelii Joannis, cap. VI, ℣. 39; Voluntas patris mei est ut omnia quae dedit mihi, non pereant, etc. — 1. Justitia ex Lege Apostolo damnum videtur. 2. Dictum Apostoli sic accipiendum, ut caveatur error Manichaeorum de Lege veteri. Lex ad quid data. Originale peccatum. 3. Peccatum in Christo nullum. 4. Mundus, peccatores et dilectores mundi. Solus Christus innocens. Originale peccatum. 5. Conversatio sine querela secundum legem. 6. Justitia hominis nisi a Deo, nulla. 7. Justitia hujus vitae ad justitiam futuram collata, quam nihili facienda. 8. Perfectae justitiae desiderio contemnenda praesens justitia. 9. Perfecta justitia et felicitas cum videbitur Deus. 10. Dies noster Christus. Toto desiderio tendendum in coelum. 11. Via nostra, Christus. 926-932
SERMON CLXX. On the same words of the Apostle, Philippians III, 6-16 (Phil. 3:6–16), As to the justice which is of the law, having been without blame, etc.; and on the words of Psalm CXLII, 1, 2 (Ps. 142:1–2), Hear me in Thy justice, etc., and lastly on the reading of the Gospel of John, chapter VI, verse 39 (John 6:39); This is the will of My Father, that of all that He has given Me none should perish, etc. — 1. Justice from the Law seems a loss to the Apostle. 2. The Apostle's saying is to be so taken that the error of the Manichaeans about the old Law is avoided. For what the Law was given. Original sin. 3. No sin in Christ. 4. The world, sinners and lovers of the world. Christ alone innocent. Original sin. 5. Blameless conduct according to the law. 6. Man's justice, unless from God, is nothing. 7. The justice of this life, compared with the justice to come, how worthless it is to be reckoned. 8. Present justice to be despised from desire of perfect justice. 9. Perfect justice and happiness when God will be seen. 10. Christ our day. We must strive towards heaven with all our desire. 11. Christ our way. 926-932
SERM. CLXXI. De verbis Apostoli, Gaudete in Domino semper, etc. Philipp. cap. IV, ℣. 4-6. — 1. Gaudium sit in Domino, non in saeculo. Dominus nobis proximus. 2. Samaritanus homini sauciato subveniens, Christus. 3. Incarnatione Deus homini factus est proximus. 4. Gaudium in saeculo. 5. Impunitas, maxima Dei vindicta. 933-935
SERMON CLXXI. On the words of the Apostle, Rejoice in the Lord always, etc. Philippians chapter IV, verses 4-6 (Phil. 4:4–6). — 1. Let joy be in the Lord, not in the world. The Lord our neighbour. 2. The Samaritan coming to the help of the wounded man, Christ. 3. By the Incarnation God became neighbour to man. 4. Joy in the world. 5. Impunity, God's greatest vengeance. 933-935
SERM. CLXXII. De verbis Apostoli, I Thess. IV, 12, Nolumus autem vos ignorare, fratres, de dormientibus, ut non contristemini, sicut et caeteri qui spem non habent. Et de operibus misericordiae, quibus mortui adjuvantur. — 1. Tristitia de mortuis, qualis prohibetur. 2. Orationes et sacrificium ac eleemosynae pro defunctis. 3. Luctus et officia defunctis exhibenda. 935-937
SERMON CLXXII. On the words of the Apostle, I Thessalonians IV, 12 (1 Thess. 4:12), We would not have you ignorant, brethren, concerning those who sleep, that you be not sorrowful, even as the others who have no hope. And on the works of mercy by which the dead are helped. — 1. What kind of sorrow for the dead is forbidden. 2. Prayers and the sacrifice and alms for the departed. 3. Mourning and the duties to be shown to the departed. 935-937
SERM. CLXXIII. De eisdem verbis Apostoli, I Thess. IV,
SERMON CLXXIII. On the same words of the Apostle, I Thessalonians IV,
Editors' notes and page, col. 2377

Page

  • running head: 2377 INDEX RERUM (rest of head on the facing column)
  • marginal letters: (none)
  • other: column begins "rore", the tail of "er-rore" hyphenated from col 2376; under the hyphen rule the tail is not set here and the word belongs whole at the end of col 2376 (Q4a: check col 2376 sets "errore" whole). Source and English here open with "detineat" / "holds [them]". Printer's signature "PATROL. XXXIX." at the foot left out. I Thess. IV, 12 as printed (= Vulgate numbering of 4:13); reference kept as printed.
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
PL 39:2378
12-17. — 1. In defunctorum obsequiis quid recogitandum. 2. Resurrectionis fides, solatium in morte charorum. 3. Consolatio in mortuorum luctu. 937-939
12-17 (1 Thess. 4:12–17). — 1. What is to be reflected on at the funeral rites of the departed. 2. Faith in the resurrection, the solace at the death of dear ones. 3. Consolation in mourning for the dead. 937-939
SERM. CLXXIV. De verbis Apostoli, I Timoth. I, 15, Humanus sermo, et omni acceptione dignus, quia Christus Jesus venit in mundum peccatores salvos facere, etc.; deque lectione Evangelii Lucae, cap. XIX, ℣. 1-10, ubi de Zacchaeo. Contra Pelagianos. — 1. Adventus Christi in mundum ratione carnis intelligendus. Incarnationis necessitas. 2. Incarnationis causa peccatum. Liberi arbitrii infirmitas cernitur in Adamo. Gratiae donum in Christo perspicitur. 3. Zacchaei factum allegorice, Sycomorus, crux Christi. Crux in fronte. 4. Gratiae praevenientis necessitas. 5. Suscipere Jesum in cor. 6. Qui sani sibi videntur, insaniunt in medicum. Sanguis medici medicamentum suo interfectori. 7. Originale peccatum probatur. Christus etiam infantibus est Jesus. Parvulorum baptismus et communio. 8. Causa quare Christus venit. Ratio nominis Jesu. Parvuli Salvatore egent. Fides recta sit respondentium pro ipsis in Baptismo. 9. Omnes parvuli tanquam pupilli considerandi. Parvulis regeneratio necessaria. Objectio contra peccatum original⟨e⟩. Regula antiqua fidei, baptizare parvulos. 939-944
SERMON CLXXIV. On the words of the Apostle, I Timothy I, 15 (1 Tim. 1:15), A human saying, and worthy of all acceptance, that Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners, etc.; and on the reading of the Gospel of Luke, chapter XIX, verses 1-10 (Luke 19:1–10), where it treats of Zacchaeus. Against the Pelagians. — 1. Christ's coming into the world is to be understood in respect of the flesh. The necessity of the Incarnation. 2. Sin the cause of the Incarnation. The weakness of free choice is seen in Adam. The gift of grace is perceived in Christ. 3. What Zacchaeus did, allegorically; the sycamore, the cross of Christ. The cross on the forehead. 4. The necessity of prevenient grace. 5. To receive Jesus into the heart. 6. Those who think themselves sound rage against the physician. The physician's blood a medicine for His slayer. 7. Original sin is proved. Christ is Jesus to infants also. The baptism and communion of little children. 8. The reason why Christ came. The reason for the name of Jesus. Little children need a Saviour. Let the faith of those who answer for them in Baptism be right. 9. All little children are to be regarded as wards. Regeneration necessary for little children. An objection against original sin. The ancient rule of faith, to baptize little children. 939-944
SERM. CLXXV. De eisdem verbis Apostoli, Fidelis sermo et omni acceptione dignus, etc., I Timoth. cap. I, ℣℣. 15, 16. — 1. Incarnationis Christi causa. 2. Judaeorum periculosior aegritudo. Judaei in medicum insanientes. 3. Christus interfectoribus medicamentum parat de suo sanguine. 4. Interfectorum Christi conversio. 5. Peccatores Christus amat, ut non semper sint peccatores. 6. Paulus quomodo peccatorum primus. 7. Primus peccatorum, quia omnibus pejor. 8. Pauli conversio. 9. Christi medici ars commendata in curatione Pauli. 945-949
SERMON CLXXV. On the same words of the Apostle, A faithful saying and worthy of all acceptance, etc., I Timothy chapter I, verses 15, 16 (1 Tim. 1:15–16). — 1. The cause of Christ's Incarnation. 2. The more dangerous sickness of the Jews. The Jews raging against the physician. 3. Christ prepares a medicine for His slayers from His own blood. 4. The conversion of Christ's slayers. 5. Christ loves sinners, so that they may not always be sinners. 6. How Paul is the first of sinners. 7. First of sinners, because worse than all. 8. Paul's conversion. 9. The skill of Christ the physician commended in the healing of Paul. 945-949
SERM. CLXXVI. De tribus lectionibus Apostoli, I Timoth. I, 15, 16, Fidelis sermo, et omni acceptione dignus, etc.; Psalmi XCIV, 6, 2, Venite, adoremus, et posternamur ei, etc.; ac Evangelii Lucae, cap. XVII, ℣. 12-19, ubi de decem leprosis a Domino mundatis. Contra Pelagianos. — 1. Lectiones et cantus in Ecclesia. 2. Gratiarum actio ab omnibus debita medico. Peccatum originale in parvulis. Pupillorum tutores episcopi. 3. Paulus quomodo peccatorum primus. 4. In Pauli curatione spes salutis allata desperatis. 5. Salus nostra ex Deo, non ex nobis. Gratiae beneficia. Confessio duplex. 6. Doctrina varia et inconstans lepra mentis. 949-953
SERMON CLXXVI. On three readings: of the Apostle, I Timothy I, 15, 16 (1 Tim. 1:15–16), A faithful saying, and worthy of all acceptance, etc.; of Psalm XCIV, 6, 2 (Ps. 94:6, 2), Come, let us adore, and fall down before Him, etc.; and of the Gospel of Luke, chapter XVII, verses 12-19 (Luke 17:12–19), where it treats of the ten lepers cleansed by the Lord. Against the Pelagians. — 1. Readings and singing in the Church. 2. Thanksgiving owed by all to the physician. Original sin in little children. Bishops the guardians of wards. 3. How Paul is the first of sinners. 4. In Paul's healing, hope of salvation brought to the despairing. 5. Our salvation from God, not from ourselves. The benefits of grace. A twofold confession. 6. Varied and inconstant doctrine, the leprosy of the mind. 949-953
SERM. CLXXVII. De verbis Apostoli, Nihil in hunc mundum intulimus, sed nec auferre aliquid possumus, etc. I Timoth. cap. VI, ℣. 7-19. — 1. Avaritia verbis apud omnes damnatur, non factis. 2. Christianis quae fugiendae avaritiae doctrina traditur. 3. Itineri hujus vitae necessaria sine cupiditate habeantur. 4. Divitiae interiores sectandae. 5. Thesaurizare hic volentium inepta excusatio. Sursum cor. 6. Divitiarum cupiditas insatiabilis. 7. Divitiae sine cupiditate si habentur, non culpandae. Pauperi cavenda cupiditas divitiarum. Diviti cavenda superbia. 8. Spes in divitiis non ponenda. Frui et uti. 9. Homini sufficit solus Deus. Avaritiae crimen et poena. 10. Divitiae piis operibus impendendae. Divitiis emenda vera vita. 11. Tinea malae cogitationis revocans a faciendis eleemosynis. 953-959
SERMON CLXXVII. On the words of the Apostle, We brought nothing into this world, nor can we carry anything away, etc. I Timothy chapter VI, verses 7-19 (1 Tim. 6:7–19). — 1. Avarice is condemned by all in words, not in deeds. 2. What teaching for shunning avarice is given to Christians. 3. Let the necessities for the journey of this life be had without covetousness. 4. Inner riches to be pursued. 5. The foolish excuse of those who wish to lay up treasure here. The heart on high. 6. The insatiable desire of riches. 7. Riches, if they are had without covetousness, are not to be blamed. The poor man must beware of the desire of riches. The rich man must beware of pride. 8. Hope not to be placed in riches. To enjoy and to use. 9. God alone suffices for man. The crime and the punishment of avarice. 10. Riches to be spent on works of piety. True life to be bought with riches. 11. The moth of evil thought calling back from giving alms. 953-959
SERM. CLXXVIII. De verbis Apostoli, Tit. I, 9, Ut potens sit exhortari in doctrina sana, et contradicentes arguere. Contra rerum alienarum raptores. — 1. Episcoporum onus. 2. Avarus suorum reconditor damnatur. 3. Dives quia immisericors, punitur. 4. Raptoris eleemosynae Deo non acceptae. 5. Paganorum res rapere non licet. 6. Raptores redarguit. 7. Res inventa restituenda. 8. Exemplum eximium de restituenda eleemosyna. 9. De eodem argumento. 10. Timor servilis nequitiam cordis non impedit. 11. Amor justitiae castus unde probatur. 960-965
SERMON CLXXVIII. On the words of the Apostle, Titus I, 9 (Titus 1:9), That he may be able to exhort in sound doctrine, and to refute those who contradict. Against those who seize the goods of others. — 1. The burden of bishops. 2. The miser who hoards his own goods is condemned. 3. The rich man is punished because he was unmerciful. 4. The alms of a robber not acceptable to God. 5. It is not lawful to seize the goods of pagans. 6. He refutes robbers. 7. A thing found is to be restored. 8. A remarkable example of restoring an alms. 9. On the same subject. 10. Servile fear does not hinder the wickedness of the heart. 11. Whence the chaste love of justice is proved. 960-965
SERM. CLXXIX. De verbis apostoli Jacobi, Sit autem unusquisque vestrum velox ad audiendum, tardus autem ad loquendum. Ac de illis ibidem, Estote autem factores verbi, et non auditores tantum. Cap. I; ℣℣. 19, 22. — 1. Dicendum de utrorumque officio, auditorum et praedicatorum verbi Dei. 2. Audire verbum Dei, tutius est quam praedicare. 3. Mariae et Marthae officia. Pars Marthae bona. Hospitalitatis bonum. 4. Pars Mariae melior, quia non aufertur. Marthae opus aufertur, non merces. 5. Pars Mariae quomodo non transit. 6. Veritate pasci, pars Mariae quae non transit. Delectatio de lumine veritatis. 7. Factores verbi et intus et foris esse debemus. 8. Auditores verbi aedificantes alii super petram, alii super arenam. 9. Non audire, quasi non aedificare, malum est. 10. Auditor negligens praedicatoris vitia ne causetur. 966-971
SERMON CLXXIX. On the words of the apostle James, But let every one of you be swift to hear, but slow to speak. And on those in the same place, But be doers of the word, and not hearers only. Chapter I; verses 19, 22 (Jas. 1:19, 22). — 1. Something must be said of the duty of both, of the hearers and of the preachers of the word of God. 2. To hear the word of God is safer than to preach it. 3. The offices of Mary and Martha. Martha's part good. The good of hospitality. 4. Mary's part better, because it is not taken away. Martha's work is taken away, not her reward. 5. How Mary's part does not pass. 6. To be fed with truth, Mary's part, which does not pass. Delight in the light of truth. 7. We ought to be doers of the word both within and without. 8. Hearers of the word building, some on rock, some on sand. 9. Not to hear, as not to build, is evil. 10. Let the negligent hearer not make excuses of the preacher's faults. 966-971
SERM. CLXXX. De verbis apostoli Jacobi, Ante omnia nolite jurare, etc., cap. V, ℣. 12. — 1. De cavenda juratione admonitio. 2. Juratio licet a Deo usurpata, homini tamen fugienda. Perjurium quot modis contingit. 3. Periculum perjurii in juratione. 4. Verum jurare fas est; non jurare, tutius. 5. Juratio ab Apostolo adhibita. 6. Varii modi jurandi.
SERMON CLXXX. On the words of the apostle James, Above all things do not swear, etc., chapter V, verse 12 (Jas. 5:12). — 1. A warning on avoiding swearing. 2. Swearing, though employed by God, is yet to be shunned by man. In how many ways perjury occurs. 3. The danger of perjury in swearing. 4. To swear truly is lawful; not to swear is safer. 5. Swearing used by the Apostle. 6. Various modes of swearing.
Editors' notes and page, col. 2378

Page

  • running head: INDEX RERUM 2378
  • marginal letters: (none)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: column begins mid-entry (Serm. CLXXIII, continued from "I Thess. IV," at the foot of 2377). "original⟨e⟩": final letter worn. Printer's signature "(Soixante-Quinze.)" at the foot left out. Range 939-944 read with bold 4.
PL 39:2379
7. Jurare quid sit. 8. Perjurium animae mortiferum. 9. Cur dicitur a juratione ante omnia abstinendum. 10. Jurandi consuetudini aliquando obnoxius Augustinus. Juratio qua conditione adhibenda. 11. Juramentum ab alio exigens, quomodo peccet. 12. Jurandi consuetudini operosius resistendum. 13. Falsum jurare per idola, perjurium est. 14. Jurandi consuetudo quomodo convellitur. 972-979
7. What it is to swear. 8. Perjury deadly to the soul. 9. Why it is said that one must abstain from swearing above all things. 10. Augustine at one time subject to the habit of swearing. On what condition swearing is to be used. 11. How one who demands an oath from another sins. 12. The habit of swearing to be resisted with great effort. 13. To swear falsely by idols is perjury. 14. How the habit of swearing is torn up. 972-979
SERM. CLXXXI. De verbis Epist. I Joannis, cap. I, ℣℣. 8, 9, Si dixerimus quia peccatum non habemus, nos ipsos seducimus, et veritas in nobis non est. Contra Pelagianos. — 1. Nemo hic vivit sine peccato. 2. Pelagianorum error, justos hic sine peccato reperiri. 3. Refutantur ab ipsorum de se ipsis professione. Haeretici extra Ecclesiam sunt. 4. Mendax humilitas Pelagianorum. 5. Mendacium specie humilitatis, peccatum est. 6. Ecclesiam hic non esse sine peccato, liquet ex dominica oratione. 7. Tota Ecclesia hic petit sibi dimitti peccata. Hic agitur ut Ecclesia in coelis sit sine macula et ruga. 8. Remedia peccatorum sine quibus vivi non potest. Mortifera non facit bonae fidei et bonae spei Christianus. Conditio qua nobis relaxantur quotidiana peccata. 979-985
SERMON CLXXXI. On the words of the First Epistle of John, chapter I, verses 8, 9 (1 John 1:8–9), If we say that we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in us. Against the Pelagians. — 1. No one lives here without sin. 2. The error of the Pelagians, that the just are found here without sin. 3. They are refuted by their own profession about themselves. Heretics are outside the Church. 4. The lying humility of the Pelagians. 5. A lie under the appearance of humility is a sin. 6. That the Church here is not without sin is clear from the Lord's Prayer. 7. The whole Church here asks that its sins be forgiven it. Here the work is done that the Church in heaven may be without spot or wrinkle. 8. The remedies for the sins without which one cannot live. A Christian of good faith and good hope does not commit deadly sins. The condition on which our daily sins are remitted. 979-985
SERM. CLXXXII. De verbis Epist. I Joannis, cap. IV, ℣. 1-3, Charissimi, nolite omni spiritui credere; sed probate spiritus, si ex Deo sunt, etc., contra Manichaeos. — 1. Non cuilibet spiritui credendum. 2. Ex Deo non est, qui negat Christum in carne venisse. 3. Manichaeorum in ipso loco Joannis insidiae. Error de duabus naturis. 4. Manichaeorum error animam esse partem Dei, confutatur. 5. Lumen sibi esse homo non potest. Mala non ex natura, sed ex vitio naturae. 6. Mala hominis duo, error et infirmitas. 7. De eodem Joannis loco quaestio alia differtur in subsequentem sermonem. 984-987
SERMON CLXXXII. On the words of the First Epistle of John, chapter IV, verses 1-3 (1 John 4:1–3), Dearly beloved, do not believe every spirit; but test the spirits, whether they are of God, etc., against the Manichaeans. — 1. Not every spirit is to be believed. 2. He is not of God who denies that Christ has come in the flesh. 3. The snares of the Manichaeans in this very passage of John. The error about two natures. 4. The error of the Manichaeans, that the soul is part of God, is refuted. 5. Man cannot be a light to himself. Evils are not from nature, but from the vice of nature. 6. The two evils of man, error and infirmity. 7. Another question on the same passage of John is put off to the following sermon. 984-987
SERM. CLXXXIII. Rursum de verbis Epist. I Joannis, cap. IV, ℣. 2, Omnis spiritus qui confitetur Jesum Christum in carne venisse, ex Deo est. — 1. Quaestio tractanda. 2. Haeretici in hoc conveniunt, ut negent Christum in carne venisse. 3. Arianus quomodo negat Christum in carne venisse. 4-5. De eodem argumento. 6. Eunomianus. 7. Sabellianus. 8. Photinus. 9. Donatista. 10-11. De eodem argumento. 12. Pelagianista. 13. Haereticis commune est et malis Catholicis, negare incarnationem Christi. 14. Et recta fides, et bona vita ex Deo. 15. Et credendo et bene vivendo confiteri debemus Christum in carne venisse 988-994
SERMON CLXXXIII. Again on the words of the First Epistle of John, chapter IV, verse 2 (1 John 4:2), Every spirit which confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is of God. — 1. The question to be treated. 2. Heretics agree in this, that they deny that Christ has come in the flesh. 3. How the Arian denies that Christ has come in the flesh. 4-5. On the same subject. 6. The Eunomian. 7. The Sabellian. 8. The Photinian. 9. The Donatist. 10-11. On the same subject. 12. The Pelagianist. 13. It is common to heretics and to bad Catholics to deny the Incarnation of Christ. 14. Both right faith and a good life are from God. 15. Both by believing and by living well we ought to confess that Christ has come in the flesh 988-994
CLASSIS SECUNDA. — SERMONES DE TEMPORE. 995-996
SECOND CLASS. — SERMONS ON THE SEASONS. 995-996
SERM. CLXXXIV. In Natali Domini nostri Jesu Christi, I. — 1. Incarnationis mysterium sapientibus mundi absconditum. 2. Natalis Christi cunctis laetitiae causa. 3. Nativitas Christi duplex. Admiranda in Deo infante. 995-997
SERMON CLXXXIV. On the Nativity of our Lord Jesus Christ, I. — 1. The mystery of the Incarnation hidden from the wise of the world. 2. Christ's birthday a cause of joy to all. 3. The twofold birth of Christ. Things to be wondered at in God as an infant. 995-997
SERM. CLXXXV. In Natali Domini, II. — 1. Verbi incarnatione Veritas orta de terra. 2. Justitia incarnatione Christi nobis allata. 3. Gloria Dei in hominum gratuita significatione. 997-998
SERMON CLXXXV. On the Nativity of the Lord, II. — 1. By the Incarnation of the Word, Truth has sprung from the earth. 2. Justice brought to us by the Incarnation of Christ. 3. The glory of God in the free signification [of grace] to men. 997-998
SERM. CLXXXVI. In Natali Domini, III. — 1. Christus virginis partu editus. Incarnatione Deus esse non destitit. 2. Verbo non mutato factus est idem Dei et hominis filius. Regula fidei, symbolum. 3. Dei filium eumdem esse filium hominis incarnatione. 999-1000
SERMON CLXXXVI. On the Nativity of the Lord, III. — 1. Christ brought forth by a virgin's childbearing. By the Incarnation He did not cease to be God. 2. Without change in the Word, the same became Son of God and of man. The rule of faith, the creed. 3. That the Son of God is the same as the Son of man by the Incarnation. 999-1000
SERM. CLXXXVII. In Natali Domini, IV. — 1. Mira in Christo infante dissidentium attributorum convenientia. 2. Verbum a Patre non recessisse adventu in carnem, similitudine monstratur. 3. Verbum incarnatione non mutatum. 4. Verbum incarnatum Deus et homo. 1001-1002
SERMON CLXXXVII. On the Nativity of the Lord, IV. — 1. The wonderful agreement of conflicting attributes in Christ as an infant. 2. That the Word did not depart from the Father by coming into the flesh is shown by a likeness. 3. The Word not changed by the Incarnation. 4. The Word incarnate, God and man. 1001-1002
SERM. CLXXXVIII. In Natali Domini, V. — 1. Verbum Dei explicari ab homine non potest. 2. Verbum aeternum nostri causa natum in tempore. 3. Verbum infans doctor humilitatis. 4. Maria Christum sine virginitatis damno peperit. 1003-1004
SERMON CLXXXVIII. On the Nativity of the Lord, V. — 1. The Word of God cannot be unfolded by man. 2. The eternal Word born in time for our sake. 3. The Word an infant, the teacher of humility. 4. Mary bore Christ without loss of her virginity. 1003-1004
SERM. CLXXXIX. In Natali Domini, VI. — 1. Christus dies de die. 2. Mirabilis ortus Christi ex virgine. 3. Regenerationis beneficium ex humana Christi generatione. 4. Generatio Christi duplex. 1005-1006
SERMON CLXXXIX. On the Nativity of the Lord, VI. — 1. Christ, day from day. 2. The wonderful rising of Christ from a virgin. 3. The benefit of regeneration from the human generation of Christ. 4. The twofold generation of Christ. 1005-1006
SERM. CXC. In Natali Domini, VII. — 1. Diem quo nasceretur Christus mysterii causa elegit. 2. Nativitates Christi ⟨duae⟩. Cur nasci ex femina voluit. 3. Christus propter nos infans in praesepi. 4. Celebranda Christi nativitas. 1007-1008
SERMON CXC. On the Nativity of the Lord, VII. — 1. Christ chose the day on which He would be born for the sake of a mystery. 2. The two births of Christ. Why He willed to be born of a woman. 3. Christ an infant in the manger for our sake. 4. Christ's nativity to be celebrated. 1007-1008
SERM. CXCI. In Natali Domini, VIII. — 1. Verbum ut indigna pro indignis ferret, incarnatum est. 2. Virginitate matris illaesa natus Christus. 3. Ecclesia mente et virgo et mater. 4. Virginitas Mariae imitanda. 1009-1011
SERMON CXCI. On the Nativity of the Lord, VIII. — 1. The Word was made flesh that He might bear unworthy things for the unworthy. 2. Christ born with His mother's virginity unharmed. 3. The Church in mind both virgin and mother. 4. Mary's virginity to be imitated. 1009-1011
SERM. CXCII. In Natali Domini, IX. — 1. Incarnatio Filii Dei propter homines, quam admiranda. 2. Virginibus, viduis et conjugatis ex Christi nativitate laetitiae causa. Ecclesia mater est et virgo. 3. Veritas de terra, justitia de coelo. Die minimo anni cur natus Christus. 1009-1013
SERMON CXCII. On the Nativity of the Lord, IX. — 1. How wonderful is the Incarnation of the Son of God for men's sake. 2. For virgins, widows and the married, a cause of joy from Christ's nativity. The Church is mother and virgin. 3. Truth from the earth, justice from heaven. Why Christ was born on the shortest day of the year. 1009-1013
SERM. CXCIII. In Natali Domini, X. 1013-1015
SERMON CXCIII. On the Nativity of the Lord, X. 1013-1015
SERM. CXCIV. In Natali Domini, XI. — 1. Nativitas Christi duplex. Dies nativitatis Christi et Joannis. 2. Verbum Angelorum in coelis, et hominum in praesepio cibus. 3. Verbi
SERMON CXCIV. On the Nativity of the Lord, XI. — 1. The twofold nativity of Christ. The days of the nativity of Christ and of John. 2. The Word, the food of Angels in heaven, and of men in the manger. 3. Of the Word
Editors' notes and page, col. 2379

Page

  • running head: 2379 INDEX RERUM (rest of head on the facing column)
  • marginal letters: (none)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: ranges UNSURE where worn: 979-985 (could be 984), 984-987 (bold 4), 988-994, 1009-1013 for Serm. CXCII as printed (overlaps CXCI's 1009-1011; first figures may be worn 1011). "⟨duae⟩": the word after "Nativitates Christi" is almost lost in the type. "venisse 988-994" and "symbolum" as printed (no full stop after venisse). The class heading "CLASSIS SECUNDA. — SERMONES DE TEMPORE." is set as its own paragraph with its range.
PL 39:2380
visione post hanc vitam satiabimur. 4. Conclusio 1015-1017
vision after this life we shall be satisfied. 4. Conclusion 1015-1017
SERM. CXCV. In Natali Domini, XII. — 1. Nativitas Christi duplex, utraque inenarrabilis. 2. Christus virginis filius, virginis sponsus. 3. Cur Christus in carne venit. 1017-1018
SERMON CXCV. On the Nativity of the Lord, XII. — 1. The twofold nativity of Christ, both ineffable. 2. Christ the son of a virgin, the bridegroom of a virgin. 3. Why Christ came in the flesh. 1017-1018
SERM. CXCVI. In Natali Domini, XIII. — 1. Christi nativitates duae sunt. Filius sine initio semper genitus a Patre. 2. Tres vitae, conjugalis, vidualis et virginalis, Christo attestantur. 3. Deus nostri causa infans. 14. Calendarum januariarum solemnitas superstitiosa. 1019-1020
SERMON CXCVI. On the Nativity of the Lord, XIII. — 1. There are two nativities of Christ. The Son without beginning always begotten by the Father. 2. Three lives, the married, the widowed and the virginal, bear witness to Christ. 3. God an infant for our sake. 14. The festival of the Kalends of January superstitious. 1019-1020
SERM. CXCVII. De Calendis januariis, I, contra Paganos. 1021
SERMON CXCVII. On the Kalends of January, I, against the Pagans. 1021
SERM. CXCVIII. De Calendis januariis, II. — 1. Solemnitas Calendarum Januariarum. 2. Separatio nostra a Gentibus christiana fide, spe et charitate. 3. Piis operibus secernuntur Christiani a Paganis. Dii falsi malis moribus cultorum suorum delectantur. 1024-1025
SERMON CXCVIII. On the Kalends of January, II. — 1. The festival of the Kalends of January. 2. Our separation from the Gentiles by Christian faith, hope and charity. 3. Christians are set apart from Pagans by works of piety. False gods delight in the bad morals of their worshippers. 1024-1025
SERM. CXCIX. De Epiphania Domini, I. — 1. Christus Judaeos et Gentes in se mox copulat. 2. Magorum fides et contra infidelitas Judaeorum. 3. Error de sidereis fatis. 1026-1027
SERMON CXCIX. On the Epiphany of the Lord, I. — 1. Christ at once joins Jews and Gentiles in Himself. 2. The faith of the Magi and, opposite it, the unbelief of the Jews. 3. The error about fates ruled by the stars. 1026-1027
SERM. CC. In Epiphania Domini, II. — 1. Manifestationis Christi solemnitas. 2. Herodis terror. 3. Judaeorum caecitas in ipsa illuminatione Magorum. Scripturae apud Judaeos propter Gentium fidem relictae. 4. Christo charitate cum Judaeis Gentes cohaerent. 1028-1030
SERMON CC. On the Epiphany of the Lord, II. — 1. The festival of the manifestation of Christ. 2. Herod's terror. 3. The blindness of the Jews at the very enlightenment of the Magi. The Scriptures left with the Jews for the sake of the faith of the Gentiles. 4. The Gentiles cleave to Christ by charity together with the Jews. 1028-1030
SERM. CCI. In Epiphania Domini III. — 1. Manifestatio Christi facta Gentibus. Stella lingua coeli. 2. In Pilato et Magis significatae Gentes ab Oriente et Occidente congregandae. 3. Judaei ad Gentium salutem Scripturarum custodes. 1031-1032
SERMON CCI. On the Epiphany of the Lord III. — 1. The manifestation of Christ made to the Gentiles. The star, the tongue of heaven. 2. In Pilate and in the Magi are signified the Gentiles to be gathered from East and West. 3. The Jews, for the salvation of the Gentiles, the custodians of the Scriptures. 1031-1032
SERM. CCII. In Epiphania Domini, IV. — 1. Epiphania, manifestatio Christi. 2. Primitiae gentium in Magis delibatae 3. Judaei Christum suis ritibus et scripturis ostendunt. 4. Pristina vita post poenitentiam non repetenda. 1033-1035
SERMON CCII. On the Epiphany of the Lord, IV. — 1. Epiphany, the manifestation of Christ. 2. The firstfruits of the nations offered in the Magi 3. The Jews show forth Christ by their rites and scriptures. 4. The former life not to be resumed after penance. 1033-1035
SERM. CCIII. In Epiphania Domini, V. — 1. Epiphaniae festivitas merito instituta. 2. In Judaeis gratia prior, in Gentibus humilitas amplior. 3. Gentium omnium salus figurata. 1035-1036
SERMON CCIII. On the Epiphany of the Lord, V. — 1. The feast of the Epiphany rightly instituted. 2. In the Jews grace came first, in the Gentiles humility was greater. 3. The salvation of all the Gentiles prefigured. 1035-1036
SERM. CCIV. In Epiphania Domini, VI. — 1. Epiphania, Christi manifestatio. 2. Christus Judaeis et Gentibus adunandis angularis lapis. 3. Ex Judaeis alii reprobati, alii electi. Jacob et benedictus et claudus. 1037-1038
SERMON CCIV. On the Epiphany of the Lord, VI. — 1. Epiphany, the manifestation of Christ. 2. Christ the corner-stone for uniting Jews and Gentiles. 3. Of the Jews some rejected, some chosen. Jacob both blessed and lame. 1037-1038
SERM. CCV. In Quadragesima, I. — 1. Quadragesimae tempore crux castigandi corporis assumenda. Christianus perpetuo debet pendere in cruce. Crux totius vitae nostrae. 2. Pia opera ferventius exercenda per quadragesimae tempus. 3. A litibus in primis jejunandum. 1039-1041
SERMON CCV. In Lent, I. — 1. In the time of Lent the cross of chastising the body is to be taken up. The Christian ought to hang on the cross perpetually. The cross of our whole life. 2. Works of piety to be practised more fervently through the time of Lent. 3. We must fast above all from quarrels. 1039-1041
SERM. CCVI. In Quadragesima, II. — 1. Quadragesimae tempus operibus pietatis et humilitatis fervere debet. 2. Oratio fulcienda jejunio et eleemosyna. Duo genera eleemosynarum. In paupere pascitur Deus. Nemo pauper in altero eleemosynae genere. 3. Jejunia Deo accepta. 1041-1042
SERMON CCVI. In Lent, II. — 1. The time of Lent ought to glow with works of piety and humility. 2. Prayer to be propped up by fasting and almsgiving. Two kinds of alms. In the poor man God is fed. No one is poor in the other kind of alms. 3. Fasts acceptable to God. 1041-1042
SERM. CCVII. In Quadragesima, III. — 1. Eleemosyna isto maxime tempore eroganda. 2. Jejunium et abstinentia qualis requiritur. Minuendae voluptates, non mutandae. 3. Oratio jejunantis libera sit a cupiditate et odio. Quomodo oratio facit eleemosynas. 1042-1044
SERMON CCVII. In Lent, III. — 1. Alms to be given out at this time above all. 2. What kind of fasting and abstinence is required. Pleasures to be reduced, not exchanged. 3. Let the prayer of one who fasts be free from covetousness and hatred. How prayer makes alms. 1042-1044
SERM. CCVIII. In Quadragesima, IV. — 1. Quadragesimalis abstinentia qualis esse debet. Restringendae deliciae, non mutandae. 2. Eleemosynae opera amplificanda. Eleemosynae genus, parcere inimicis. 1044-1045
SERMON CCVIII. In Lent, IV. — 1. What Lenten abstinence ought to be. Delicacies to be restrained, not exchanged. 2. Works of almsgiving to be enlarged. A kind of almsgiving, to spare one's enemies. 1044-1045
SERM. CCIX. In Quadragesima, V. — 1. Quadragesimali observatione finiendae inimicitiae. Tria vitia, quibus inimicitiae vivunt. 2. Orationes eleemosynis adminiculandae. 3. Abstinentia qualis suscipienda. 1046-1047
SERMON CCIX. In Lent, V. — 1. Enmities to be ended by the Lenten observance. Three vices by which enmities live. 2. Prayers to be supported by alms. 3. What kind of abstinence is to be undertaken. 1046-1047
SERM. CCX. In Quadragesima, VI. — 1. In Quadragesima considerandum anni tempus et dierum numerus. 2. Quaestio: Cur eo tempore jejunetur ante Baptismi celebrationem. Responsio. 3. Baptismus Joannis a Baptismo Christi discernendus. Sacramenta veteris Legis cur suscepit Christus. Quando tentatio infertur, jejunandum. 4. Cur quadragesimale jejunium ante Pascha. Ablato sponso filiis lugendum. 5. Cur gemendum et jejunandum in hac vita. 6. Jejunium ante solemnitatem passionis Christi maxime conveniens. 7. Dies nunc laboris et tristitiae. 8. Jejunium quadragenario numero cur institutum. 9. Quadragesimae tempus abstinentia et piis operibus magis fervere debet. 10. Deliciosi Quadragesimae observatores. 11. Abstinentia a vino delicato- 12. Misericordiae opera in pauperes. Alterum misericordiae genus in ignoscendo. 1047-1053
SERMON CCX. In Lent, VI. — 1. In Lent the season of the year and the number of the days are to be considered. 2. The question: Why one fasts at that time before the celebration of Baptism. The answer. 3. The Baptism of John to be distinguished from the Baptism of Christ. Why Christ took up the sacraments of the old Law. When temptation comes upon us, we must fast. 4. Why the Lenten fast is before Easter. When the bridegroom is taken away, the sons must mourn. 5. Why we must groan and fast in this life. 6. Fasting most fitting before the solemnity of Christ's passion. 7. The days now of labour and sadness. 8. Why the fast was instituted with the number forty. 9. The time of Lent ought to glow more with abstinence and works of piety. 10. Self-indulgent observers of Lent. 11. Abstinence from delicate wine 12. Works of mercy towards the poor. The other kind of mercy, in forgiving. 1047-1053
SERM. CCXI. In Quadragesima, VII. — 1. Finiendae querelae in Quadragesima. Pactum dimittendi ut dimittatur nobis. Aliud ira, et aliud odium. 2. In tenebris et carcere est qui odit. Ignoscendum, ut possis dominicam orationem dicere. 4. Securus apud Deum est, cui petenti negatur venia a fratre. De iis qui veniam ab homine petere erubescunt. Venia a quibusdam nonnisi tacite et blandiendo petenda. 5. Nolenti petere veniam, quomodo ignoscendum ex animo.
SERMON CCXI. In Lent, VII. — 1. Quarrels to be ended in Lent. The pact of forgiving so that it may be forgiven us. Anger is one thing, and hatred another. 2. He who hates is in darkness and in prison. We must forgive, that you may be able to say the Lord's Prayer. 4. He is safe before God who, when he asks, is refused pardon by his brother. On those who are ashamed to ask pardon of a man. Pardon to be asked of some only silently and by coaxing. 5. How one is to forgive from the heart one who will not ask pardon.
Editors' notes and page, col. 2380

Page

  • running head: INDEX RERUM. 2380
  • marginal letters: (none)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: column begins mid-entry (Serm. CXCIV, continued from "3. Verbi" at the foot of 2379). Ranges UNSURE where worn: 1015-1017, 1024-1025, 1044-1045 (last figures blurred; could be 1046), 1047-1053. In Serm. CCXI no "3." is printed before "4. Securus" (section numeral lacking in the print; kept). "Conclusio 1015-1017", "delibatae 3." and "In Epiphania Domini III." lack punctuation as printed. "In Pilato": so printed (probably for "In pastoribus" or similar is not assumed; kept).
PL 39:2381
6. Offensae donandae exemplo Christi. 1054-1057
6. Offences to be forgiven after the example of Christ. 1054-1057
SERM. CCXII. In traditione Symboli, I. — 1. Symbolum unde dictum. 2. Symbolum memoria tenendum quare. 1058-1060
SERMON CCXII. On the handing over of the Creed, I. — 1. Whence the Creed [symbolum] is so called. 2. Why the Creed is to be held in memory. 1058-1060
SERM. CCXIII. In traditione Symboli, II. — 1. Symbolum quid. Deus quomodo omnipotens. 2. Christus Filius Dei unicus. Quomodo incarnatus. Christus nobis unicus Salvator. 3. Christus Filius Dei quomodo mortuus et sepultus. 4. Dextera Dei aeterna felicitas. 5. Salvator noster, judex noster et advocatus. 6. De spiritu sancto. Sic accipi debet Spiritus sanctus, ut non credatur minor quam Filius, et minor quam Pater. 7. Sancta Ecclesia catholica, quae inventa meretrix, et facta virgo. Mariae similis, et parit et virgo est. 8. Remissio peccatorum in Baptismo et oratione dominica. Quotidianus Baptismus. 9. Carnis resurrectio qualis promissa. 1060-1065
SERMON CCXIII. On the handing over of the Creed, II. — 1. What the Creed is. How God is almighty. 2. Christ the only Son of God. How He was made flesh. Christ our only Saviour. 3. How Christ the Son of God died and was buried. 4. The right hand of God, eternal happiness. 5. Our Saviour, our judge and advocate. 6. On the Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit must be so understood that He is not believed to be less than the Son, nor less than the Father. 7. The holy Catholic Church, which was found a harlot, and made a virgin. Like Mary, she both bears and is a virgin. 8. The remission of sins in Baptism and in the Lord's Prayer. A daily Baptism. 9. What kind of resurrection of the flesh is promised. 1060-1065
SERM. CCXIV. In traditione Symboli, III. — 1. Symbolum fidei cur institutum. 2. Credere omnipotentem Deum oportet, creatorem universorum. 3. Omnipotens iniquis multa contra ejus voluntatem facientibus non superatur. 4. Omnipotens id solum non potest, quod non vult. 5. Christus Filius Dei unicus. 6. Nativitas Christi de Spiritu sancto ex Virgine. 7. Christus Filius Dei crucifixus, mortuus et sepultus. 8. Christi resurrectio et ascensio. Sessio ad dexteram Patris. 9. Christus visibili forma judex veniet. 10. Spiritus sanctus de Patre procedens Deus. Trinitatis mysterium. 11. Ecclesia sancta catholica, columna et firmamentum veritatis. Remissio peccatorum. 12. Resurrectio carnis. Conclusio. 1065-1072
SERMON CCXIV. On the handing over of the Creed, III. — 1. Why the Creed of faith was instituted. 2. We must believe in God almighty, the creator of all things. 3. The Almighty is not overcome by the wicked who do many things against His will. 4. The Almighty cannot do only that which He does not will. 5. Christ the only Son of God. 6. The birth of Christ of the Holy Spirit from the Virgin. 7. Christ the Son of God crucified, dead and buried. 8. Christ's resurrection and ascension. The sitting at the right hand of the Father. 9. Christ will come as judge in visible form. 10. The Holy Spirit, proceeding from the Father, God. The mystery of the Trinity. 11. The holy Catholic Church, the pillar and ground of truth. The remission of sins. 12. The resurrection of the flesh. Conclusion. 1065-1072
SERM. CCXV. In redditione Symboli. — 1. Symbolum fidei animo semper versandum. 2. De Deo quid credendum. 3. De Christo. Nativitas ejus aeterna et temporaria, utraque inenarrabilis. In carne natus est illaesa matris virginitate. Maria credendo concepit sine viro. Christus nostri gratia natus est in carne. 5. Pro nobis mortuus. Crux non erubescenda. 6. Resurrectionis Christi fides. Haec fides Christianos discernit. 7. Christi sessio ad dexteram Patris. 8. De Spiritu sancto, remissione peccatorum, etc. 9. In Ecclesia catholica vivendum. 1072-1076
SERMON CCXV. On the giving back of the Creed. — 1. The Creed of faith to be always turned over in the mind. 2. What is to be believed about God. 3. About Christ. His birth eternal and temporal, both ineffable. He was born in the flesh with His mother's virginity unharmed. Mary conceived by believing, without a man. Christ was born in the flesh for our sake. 5. He died for us. The cross not to be ashamed of. 6. Faith in Christ's resurrection. This faith marks out Christians. 7. Christ's sitting at the right hand of the Father. 8. On the Holy Spirit, the remission of sins, etc. 9. We must live in the Catholic Church. 1072-1076
SERM. CCXVI. Ad Competentes. — 1. Competentes quinam. 2. Hortatur ut renuntient saeculo. 3. De regno coelorum emendo cogitent. 4. Ad Deum conversi tendant ad aeternam vitam. 5. Hic vitae aeternae desiderio lugeant, et membra sua mortificent. 6. Quod illis certamen indictum. Exorcismus adjurato Christi nomine. Maledicta in diabolum. Expulsio diaboli. 7. Ad spiritualem renascentium cooperentur Christo et Ecclesiae. 8. Novae regenerationis gratia. 9. Aetates spirituales. 10. Cavenda superbia et adhibenda vigilantia. 11. Quanta Dei misericordia: quomodo ad illam confugiendum. 1076-1082
SERMON CCXVI. To the Competentes. — 1. Who the Competentes are. 2. He exhorts them to renounce the world. 3. Let them think of buying the kingdom of heaven. 4. Turned to God, let them strive towards eternal life. 5. Let them mourn here with desire of eternal life, and mortify their members. 6. What contest is declared against them. Exorcism by the adjuration of Christ's name. Curses against the devil. The expulsion of the devil. 7. Let them co-operate with Christ and the Church towards the spiritual [birth] of those being reborn. 8. The grace of the new regeneration. 9. Spiritual ages. 10. Pride to be avoided and vigilance to be used. 11. How great the mercy of God: how one must take refuge in it. 1076-1082
SERM. CCXVII. De oratione Christi, Pater, quos dedisti mihi, volo ut ubi ego sum, ibi sint ipsi. Joan. cap. XVII, ℣. 24. — 1. Christus orat, et dat quod orat. 2. Locus bonus, quo nobis migrandum de hoc loco malo. 3. Bene agendo in loco malo, pervenitur ad locum bonum. Dies Quadragesimae dies Quinquagesimae post Pascha. 1083-1084
SERMON CCXVII. On the prayer of Christ, Father, I will that those whom Thou hast given Me be with Me where I am. John chapter XVII, verse 24 (John 17:24). — 1. Christ prays, and gives what He prays for. 2. The good place to which we must move from this bad place. 3. By acting well in the bad place, one reaches the good place. The days of Lent, the days of the Fifty Days after Easter. 1083-1084
SERM. CCXVIII. De Passione Domini in Parasceve. — 1. Passionis Dominicae mysteria explicanda. 2. Quid significet quod Christus crucem suam portavit. 3. Calvariae locus. 4. Latrones a dextris et a sinistris. 5. Titulus super crucem. 6. Cur tribus linguis conscriptus. 7. Judaei apud Pilatum agentes de mutando titulo. 8. Vestes in quatuor partes divisae 9. Inconsutilis tunica sorti commissa. 10. Mater commendata a moriente. 11. Acetum in spongia datum. 12. Vox ultima et inclinatio capitis. 13. Crura latronibus, non Christo confracta. 14. Sanguis et aqua e lateris vulnere. 15. Joseph et Nicodemus sepelientes. 1084-1087
SERMON CCXVIII. On the Passion of the Lord, on Good Friday. — 1. The mysteries of the Lord's Passion to be explained. 2. What it signifies that Christ carried His own cross. 3. The place of Calvary. 4. The thieves on the right and on the left. 5. The title above the cross. 6. Why written in three languages. 7. The Jews pleading with Pilate about changing the title. 8. The garments divided into four parts 9. The seamless tunic committed to the lot. 10. The mother commended by the dying [Son]. 11. Vinegar given on a sponge. 12. The last cry and the bowing of the head. 13. The legs of the thieves, not of Christ, broken. 14. Blood and water from the wound in the side. 15. Joseph and Nicodemus burying [Him]. 1084-1087
SERM. CCXIX. In vigiliis Paschae, I. — Vigiliae sacrae. Celebrandae quomodo. 1087
SERMON CCXIX. On the Easter Vigil, I. — The sacred vigils. How they are to be celebrated. 1087
SERM. CCXX. In vigiliis Paschae, II, — Quis mortuus pro nobis. Solemnitas Paschae. 1089
SERMON CCXX. On the Easter Vigil, II, — Who died for us. The solemnity of Easter. 1089
SERM. CCXXI. In vigiliis Paschae, III. — Quod in Genesi dies a luce, nunc a nocte computentur. ibid.
SERMON CCXXI. On the Easter Vigil, III. — That in Genesis the days are reckoned from the light, now from the night. ibid.
SERM. CCXXII. In vigiliis Paschae, IV. — Vigilandum adversus diabolum. Rectores mundi diabolus et angeli ejus. In coelestibus quibusnam habitant. Diabolus e cordibus piorum ejectus. 1090
SERMON CCXXII. On the Easter Vigil, IV. — We must keep watch against the devil. The devil and his angels the rulers of the world. In which heavenly places they dwell. The devil cast out from the hearts of the godly. 1090
SERM. CCXXIII. In vigiliis Paschae, V. — 1. Dies, fideles baptizati. Hortatur ut bonos imitentur, tolerent malos. 2. Bonorum et malorum permixtio in Ecclesia. 1092
SERMON CCXXIII. On the Easter Vigil, V. — 1. The day, the baptized faithful. He exhorts them to imitate the good, to tolerate the bad. 2. The mixture of good and bad in the Church. 1092
SERM. CCXXIV. In die Paschae, I, ad populum et ad Infantes, seu eo die baptizatos. — 1. Gratia baptizatis collata. 2. Carnis peccata diabolus levia facit, cum sint gravia et mortifera. 3. Incontinentes corripiuntur et excommunicantur. Meretrix est quaecumque concubina praeter uxorem. 4. Morum correctio non differenda. 1093-1095
SERMON CCXXIV. On Easter Day, I, to the people and to the Infants, that is, those baptized on that day. — 1. The grace conferred on the baptized. 2. The devil makes the sins of the flesh light, though they are grave and deadly. 3. The incontinent are rebuked and excommunicated. Every concubine besides a wife is a harlot. 4. The correction of morals not to be put off. 1093-1095
SERM. CCXXV. In die Paschae, II, ad Infantes. — 1. Christus quid erat ante Incarnationem. 2. Incarnatio Christi opus est totius Trinitatis. Virginitatis propositum in Maria. 3. Incarnatione quomodo Verbum non recessit a Patre
SERMON CCXXV. On Easter Day, II, to the Infants. — 1. What Christ was before the Incarnation. 2. The Incarnation of Christ is the work of the whole Trinity. The purpose of virginity in Mary. 3. How by the Incarnation the Word did not depart from the Father
Editors' notes and page, col. 2381

Page

  • running head: 2381 INDEX RERUM. (rest of head on the facing column)
  • marginal letters: (none)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: column begins mid-entry (Serm. CCXI, continued from the foot of 2380). In Serm. CCXV no "4." is printed before "5. Pro nobis" (kept). "Ad spiritualem renascentium": a noun seems lacking in the print (perhaps "generationem"); kept as printed, supplement bracketed in the English. "divisae 9." no full stop as printed. Last entry ends "a Patre" without punctuation at the column foot.
PL 39:2382
4. Ab ebrietate caveri debet. Ebrietas sancta. 1095-1098
4. Drunkenness must be guarded against. Holy drunkenness. 1095-1098
SERM. CCXXVI. In die Paschae, III, ad populum et ad Infantes. 1098
SERMON CCXXVI. On Easter Day, III, to the people and to the Infants. 1098
SERM. CCXXVII. In die Paschae IV, ad Infantes de Sacramentis. 1100
SERMON CCXXVII. On Easter Day IV, to the Infants, on the Sacraments. 1100
SERM. CCXXVIII. In die Paschae V, ad populum et ad Infantes. — 1. Dies Sacramentis Infantium deputati. Infantibus exempla probitatis praebeant alii fideles. 2 Infantes hortatur ut imitentur bonos. 3. Sermo debitus Infantibus, de Sacramento altaris. 1101-1102
SERMON CCXXVIII. On Easter Day V, to the people and to the Infants. — 1. Days assigned to the Sacraments of the Infants. Let the other faithful give the Infants examples of uprightness. 2 He exhorts the Infants to imitate the good. 3. The sermon owed to the Infants, on the Sacrament of the altar. 1101-1102
SERM. CCXXIX. De Sacramentis fidelium, feria II Paschae. 1103
SERMON CCXXIX. On the Sacraments of the faithful, on Easter Monday. 1103
SERM. CCXXX. In diebus Paschalibus, I. — De versu Psalmi CXVII 24, Hic est dies quem fecit Dominus. ibid.
SERMON CCXXX. In the Easter days, I. — On the verse of Psalm CXVII 24 (Ps. 117:24), This is the day which the Lord has made. ibid.
SERM. CCXXXI. In diebus Paschalibus, II, de resurrectione Christi secundum Marcum. — 1. Discipuli non credentes merito objurgati. 2. Sacramentum passionis et resurrectionis Christi quodnam sit Mortis parens peccatum. 3. Bona vita mortem comprehendit et resurrectionem. 4. Bene vivere, quid. Beatam vitam in terra quaerere, mendacium. 5. Beata vita ubi quaerenda. 1104-1106
SERMON CCXXXI. In the Easter days, II, on the resurrection of Christ according to Mark. — 1. The disciples, not believing, deservedly rebuked. 2. What the sacrament of the passion and resurrection of Christ is Sin the parent of death. 3. A good life comprises death and resurrection. 4. What it is to live well. To seek the happy life on earth is a lie. 5. Where the happy life is to be sought. 1104-1106
SERM. CCXXXII. In diebus Paschalibus, III, de resurrectione Christi secundum Lucam. — 1. Resurrectio secundum quatuor Evangelistas recitari solita. Passio nonnisi secundum Matthaeum. 2. Incredulitas discipulorum audita resurrectione Christi. 3. Discipuli abeunt in alienorum opiniones de Christo. Petri de Christo confessio. 4. Petri mox humana cogitatio de Christo. 5. Nec mors Christo, nec vita nobis debebatur. 6. Latronis fides quam magna, cum titubant discipuli. 7. In fractione panis agnoscitur Dominus. 8. Ad poenitentes. 1107-1111
SERMON CCXXXII. In the Easter days, III, on the resurrection of Christ according to Luke. — 1. The resurrection customarily read according to the four Evangelists. The Passion only according to Matthew. 2. The unbelief of the disciples when the resurrection of Christ was heard. 3. The disciples go off into the opinions of outsiders about Christ. Peter's confession of Christ. 4. Peter's merely human thought about Christ soon after. 5. Neither was death owed to Christ, nor life to us. 6. How great the thief's faith, while the disciples waver. 7. The Lord is recognized in the breaking of bread. 8. To penitents. 1107-1111
SERM. CCXXXIII. In diebus Paschalibus, IV, de resurrectione Christi secundum Marcum. — 1. Resurrectionis fides propria Christianorum. 2. Salus credentibus promissa discernenda a salute temporali. Christus est fons vitae. 4. Salus hic vera non inventa a Christo. Christus natus mortalis, ut mortem auferret. 5. Mors in Christo mortua. 1112-1114
SERMON CCXXXIII. In the Easter days, IV, on the resurrection of Christ according to Mark. — 1. Faith in the resurrection proper to Christians. 2. The salvation promised to believers to be distinguished from temporal safety. Christ is the fountain of life. 4. True salvation not found here by Christ. Christ born mortal, that He might take away death. 5. Death died in Christ. 1112-1114
SERM. CCXXXIV. In diebus Paschalibus, V, de resurrectione Christi secundum Lucam. — 1. Quatuor Evangelia legi debent. Quatuor Evangelistae necessarii. 2. Discipuli de Christo dubitantes, a latrone victi. 3. Fides Christianos a Paganis et Judaeis discernens. 1115-1116
SERMON CCXXXIV. In the Easter days, V, on the resurrection of Christ according to Luke. — 1. The four Gospels ought to be read. The four Evangelists necessary. 2. The disciples, doubting about Christ, surpassed by the thief. 3. Faith distinguishing Christians from Pagans and Jews. 1115-1116
SERM. CCXXXV. In diebus Paschalibus, VI, de eadem lectione Evangelii Lucae, cap. XXIV, ℣. 13-31. — 1. Evangelistae salva narrationis veritate variant. 2. Christus cum discipulis in via. 3. Christus cur agnosci voluit in fractione panis. Hospitalitatis merces. 4. Christus absentavit se corpore, ut aedificetur fides. 1117-1119
SERMON CCXXXV. In the Easter days, VI, on the same reading of the Gospel of Luke, chapter XXIV, verses 13-31 (Luke 24:13–31). — 1. The Evangelists vary without harm to the truth of the narrative. 2. Christ with the disciples on the way. 3. Why Christ willed to be recognized in the breaking of bread. The reward of hospitality. 4. Christ withdrew Himself in body, that faith might be built up. 1117-1119
SERM. CCXXXVI. In diebus Paschalibus, VII, de eadem lectione Evangelii Lucae, cap. XXIV, ℣. 13-31. — 1. Mors Christi propter aliud, et propter aliud resurrectio. 2. Spes discipulis morte Christi ablata. 3. Hospitalitatis meritum. 1120-1121
SERMON CCXXXVI. In the Easter days, VII, on the same reading of the Gospel of Luke, chapter XXIV, verses 13-31 (Luke 24:13–31). — 1. The death of Christ for one purpose, and the resurrection for another. 2. Hope taken from the disciples by the death of Christ. 3. The merit of hospitality. 1120-1121
SERM. CCXXXVII. In diebus Paschalibus, VIII, de ultima lectione Evangelii Lucae, cap. XXIV, ℣. 37-39, cum refutatione Manichaeorum. — 1. Discipulis spiritum, non carnem Christi se videre putantibus, similes Manichaei. Negantes carnem Christi, totum mysterium redemptionis nostrae evacuant. 2. Non melius de Christo sentire, qui eum dicunt spiritum fuisse sine carne. 3. Manichaeorum error in discipulorum reprehensione damnatus. Discipuli spiritum se videre putantes, reprehenduntur. 4. De Christo quid credendum. Verbum Dei. Incarnatione suscepit totum hominem. 1122-1124
SERMON CCXXXVII. In the Easter days, VIII, on the last reading of the Gospel of Luke, chapter XXIV, verses 37-39 (Luke 24:37–39), with a refutation of the Manichaeans. — 1. The Manichaeans like the disciples who thought they saw a spirit, not the flesh of Christ. Those who deny the flesh of Christ empty out the whole mystery of our redemption. 2. Those who say that He was a spirit without flesh do not think better of Christ. 3. The error of the Manichaeans condemned in the rebuke of the disciples. The disciples, thinking that they saw a spirit, are rebuked. 4. What is to be believed about Christ. The Word of God. By the Incarnation He took up the whole man. 1122-1124
SERM. CCXXXVIII. In diebus Paschalibus, IX, de eadem lectione Evangelii Lucae, cap. XXIV, ℣. 38-47. — 1. Christus verus et vera Ecclesia ex loco Lucae agnoscitur. 2. Contra Manichaeos et Priscillianistas. 3. Contra Donatistas, Ecclesiam esse toto orbe diffusam. 1125-1126
SERMON CCXXXVIII. In the Easter days, IX, on the same reading of the Gospel of Luke, chapter XXIV, verses 38-47 (Luke 24:38–47). — 1. The true Christ and the true Church are recognized from the passage of Luke. 2. Against the Manichaeans and Priscillianists. 3. Against the Donatists, that the Church is spread through the whole world. 1125-1126
SERM. CCXXXIX. In diebus Paschalibus, X, de resurrectione Christi secundum Marcum et Lucam. — 1. Resurrectio secundum quatuor Evangelistas recitari solita. 2. Christus in panis fractione agnoscitur. Hospes esse Christus cur voluerit. 3. Elias ad viduam mittitur pascendus, ut beneficium praestetur pascenti. 4. Super pauperem non sese efferat, qui ipsum juvat. 5. Fenerandum Deo. 6. Christus cur egenus factus est. 7. Christus in paupere eget. 112⟨ ⟩-1129
SERMON CCXXXIX. In the Easter days, X, on the resurrection of Christ according to Mark and Luke. — 1. The resurrection customarily read according to the four Evangelists. 2. Christ is recognized in the breaking of bread. Why Christ willed to be a guest. 3. Elijah is sent to the widow to be fed, that a benefit might be bestowed on the one who feeds him. 4. Let him who helps the poor man not lift himself above him. 5. We must lend at interest to God. 6. Why Christ became needy. 7. Christ is in need in the poor man. 112⟨ ⟩-1129
SERM. CCXL. In diebus Paschalibus, XI, de resurrectione corporum, contra Gentiles. — 1. Evangelistarum in historia resurrectionis varietas sine discordia. Defensio fidei titubantibus necessaria. 2. Resurrectio contra infideles probatur ex omnipotentia Dei. 3. Caro resurget sine vitio. Calamitatum omnium causa peccatum. 4. Philosophorum de animae conditione post mortem opiniones. 5. Sapientia mundi Deo stultitia. Resurrectio promissa piis credentibus in Mediatorem. 1130-1132
SERMON CCXL. In the Easter days, XI, on the resurrection of bodies, against the Gentiles. — 1. The variety among the Evangelists in the history of the resurrection without discord. A defence of the faith necessary for the wavering. 2. The resurrection is proved against unbelievers from the omnipotence of God. 3. The flesh will rise without defect. Sin the cause of all calamities. 4. The opinions of the philosophers on the condition of the soul after death. 5. The wisdom of the world foolishness to God. The resurrection promised to the godly who believe in the Mediator. 1130-1132
SERM. CCXLI. In diebus Paschalibus, XII, de resurrectione corporum, contra Gentiles. — 1. Resurrectio fides Christianorum
SERMON CCXLI. In the Easter days, XII, on the resurrection of bodies, against the Gentiles. — 1. The resurrection, the faith of Christians
Editors' notes and page, col. 2382

Page

  • running head: INDEX RERUM. 2382
  • marginal letters: (none)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: column begins mid-entry (Serm. CCXXV, continued from "a Patre" at the foot of 2381). Last word printed "Christia-" at the column foot; set whole here as "Christianorum" (the tail at the top of col. 2383 is not to be restored there). "112⟨ ⟩-1129": third figure of the first number unreadable (3, 5 or 7). In Serm. CCXXXIII no "3." is printed before "4. Salus" (kept). "quodnam sit Mortis" and "2 Infantes" lack punctuation as printed. Serm. CCXXXVI numeral read as VII (worn type). First range read 1095-1098 (worn).
PL 39:2383
Deus a philosophis cognitus ex operibus mundi. 2. Pulchritudo creaturarum confessio est Creatoris. Ab hominis cognitione ad cognitionem Dei quomodo pervenerunt philosophi. 3. Philosophi post Deum cognitum idololatrae. 4. De animarum statu post mortem quid senserint philosophi. 5. Virgilio non placet doctrina de animarum reditu in corpora. Animas in ea opinione beatas esse non posse. 6. Spes hic felicior quam in illa felicitate. 7. Porphyrii sententia de fugiendo omni corpore. Refellitur. 8. Rursum ex Platonis verbis confutatur. 1133-1138
God known by the philosophers from the works of the world. 2. The beauty of creatures is a confession of the Creator. How the philosophers came from the knowledge of man to the knowledge of God. 3. The philosophers, after knowing God, idolaters. 4. What the philosophers thought about the state of souls after death. 5. Virgil is not pleased with the doctrine of the souls' return into bodies. That souls cannot be blessed under that opinion. 6. Hope here is happier than that happiness. 7. Porphyry's opinion on fleeing every body. It is refuted. 8. It is confuted again from Plato's words. 1133-1138
SERM. CCXLII. In diebus Paschalibus, XIII, de resurrectione corporum, contra Gentiles. — 1. Resurrectionis fides manifesto probata, imprudenter ab hominibus impugnatur. 2. Contra resurrectionem carnis obtendunt, Si corruptio non erit, cur manducabitur? 3. Si carnis vitia non resurgent, cur in Christo cicatrices? 4. Parvulorum resurrectio qualis. 5. Terrenum corpus quomodo in coelo erit? 6. Christi corpus in coelo. 7. Deo volente fit quod alias fieri non potest. 8. Corporum ordo ex diversitate ponderum. Terrenum corpus contra ponderum ordinem super aquam. 9. Plumbum super aquam. 10. Corporum graviorum celerior quorumdam motus. 11. Corpora spiritualia post resurrectionem, unde dicta. 12. Resurrectionis promissio tot aliis Dei promissionibus jam impletis confirmatur. 1138-1143
SERMON CCXLII. In the Paschal days, XIII, on the resurrection of bodies, against the Gentiles. — 1. Faith in the resurrection, though manifestly proved, is imprudently attacked by men. 2. Against the resurrection of the flesh they object: if there will be no corruption, why will one eat? 3. If the blemishes of the flesh will not rise again, why scars in Christ? 4. What the resurrection of little children is like. 5. How will an earthly body be in heaven? 6. Christ's body in heaven. 7. What otherwise cannot happen happens when God wills. 8. The order of bodies from the diversity of weights. An earthly body upon the water against the order of weights. 9. Lead upon the water. 10. The swifter motion of certain heavier bodies. 11. Bodies spiritual after the resurrection: why so called. 12. The promise of the resurrection is confirmed by so many other promises of God already fulfilled. 1138-1143
SERM. CCXLIII. In diebus Paschalibus, XIV, de resurrectione Domini secundum Joannem, in illud cap. XX, ℣. 17, Noli me tangere; nondum enim ascendi ad Patrem meum. Et de membrorum usu post resurrectionem. — 1. Difficultas in verbis Domini nolentis se a Maria tangi ante ascensionem. 2. Tangere Christum quid. 3. Difficultas de usu membrorum post resurrectionem. 4. Membra corporis erunt aut ad usum, aut ad speciem. Harmonia membrorum. 5. Nec interiora membra, nec ipsa corda latebunt post resurrectionem. 6. Membra alia ad usum, alia ad decorem. 7. In beatorum corporibus pulchritudo erit omnibus numeris absoluta. 8. Beatorum actio quaenam erit. Quadragesima ante Pascha et quinquaginta dies post Pascha. Alleluia. In futura vita laus Dei sine cessatione, sine fastidio. 1143-1147
SERMON CCXLIII. In the Paschal days, XIV, on the resurrection of the Lord according to John, on that text of chapter XX, verse 17, "Do not touch Me; for I have not yet ascended to My Father." And on the use of the members after the resurrection. — 1. A difficulty in the words of the Lord, Who was unwilling to be touched by Mary before the ascension. 2. What it is to touch Christ. 3. A difficulty about the use of the members after the resurrection. 4. The members of the body will be either for use or for beauty. The harmony of the members. 5. Neither the inner members nor the hearts themselves will be hidden after the resurrection. 6. Some members are for use, others for comeliness. 7. In the bodies of the blessed, beauty will be perfect in every respect. 8. What the activity of the blessed will be. The forty days before Easter and the fifty days after Easter. Alleluia. In the life to come, the praise of God without ceasing, without weariness. 1143-1147
SERM. CCXLIV. In diebus Paschalibus, XV, de eadem lectione Evangelii Joannis, cap. XX, ℣. 1-18. — 1. Resurrectionem Christi nec Magdalena credebat, nec apostoli. Fides Petri passo Domino absorpta. 2. Christus agnoscitur a Magdalena. Difficultas in verbis Domini ad Magdalenam. 3. Discipulorum de Christo fides ante resurrectionem qualis erat. De Christo quid credendum. Tangere Christum est in ipsum credere. Fidei tactum qualem exigat Christus. 4. Ariani et Photiniani Christum recta fide non tangunt. 1147-1150
SERMON CCXLIV. In the Paschal days, XV, on the same reading of the Gospel of John, chapter XX, verses 1-18. — 1. Neither the Magdalene nor the apostles believed in the resurrection of Christ. Peter's faith swallowed up when the Lord had suffered. 2. Christ is recognized by the Magdalene. A difficulty in the Lord's words to the Magdalene. 3. What the disciples' faith about Christ was like before the resurrection. What is to be believed about Christ. To touch Christ is to believe in Him. What kind of touch of faith Christ requires. 4. The Arians and Photinians do not touch Christ with right faith. 1147-1150
SERM. CCXLV. In diebus Paschalibus, XVI, de eadem lectione Evangelii Joannis, cap. XX, ℣. 1-18. — 1. Christum resurrexisse non credebant apostoli. 2. Difficultas in Christi verbis ad Magdalenam. 3. Noli tangere, id est, noli hominem tantum credere. 4. Dominicorum verborum sensus. 1151-1153
SERMON CCXLV. In the Paschal days, XVI, on the same reading of the Gospel of John, chapter XX, verses 1-18. — 1. The apostles did not believe that Christ had risen. 2. A difficulty in Christ's words to the Magdalene. 3. "Do not touch," that is, do not believe Me to be a man only. 4. The sense of the Lord's words. 1151-1153
SERM. CCXLVI. In diebus Paschalibus, XVII, de eadem lectione Evangelii Joannis, cap. XX, ℣. 1-18. — 1. Evangelistarum sine falsitate varietas. 2. Discipuli credunt ablatum corpus Domini. 3. Apparitio Christi Magdalenae. 4. Quomodo intelligenda verba Christi ad Magdalenam. Tangere fide. 5. Cur Christus distincte dicit, Patrem meum et Patrem vestrum, etc. 6. Conclusio. 1153-1156
SERMON CCXLVI. In the Paschal days, XVII, on the same reading of the Gospel of John, chapter XX, verses 1-18. — 1. The variety of the evangelists without falsehood. 2. The disciples believe the Lord's body has been taken away. 3. Christ's appearing to the Magdalene. 4. How Christ's words to the Magdalene are to be understood. To touch by faith. 5. Why Christ says distinctly, "My Father and your Father," etc. 6. Conclusion. 1153-1156
SERM. CCXLVII. In diebus Paschalibus, XVIII, de alia lectione Evangelii Joannis, cap. XX, ℣. 19-31. — 1. Resurrectio ex quatuor Evangeliis recitata. 2. Christi ad discipulos per ostia clausa intrantis miraculum ex aliis miraculis suadetur. 3. Confirmatur ex dicto Domini de camelo, qui Deo faciente potest intrare per foramen acus. 1156-1158
SERMON CCXLVII. In the Paschal days, XVIII, on another reading of the Gospel of John, chapter XX, verses 19-31. — 1. The resurrection recited from the four Gospels. 2. The miracle of Christ entering to the disciples through closed doors is made credible from other miracles. 3. It is confirmed from the Lord's saying about the camel, which, when God does it, can enter through the eye of a needle. 1156-1158
SERM. CCXLVIII. In diebus Paschalibus, XIX, de lectione Evangelii Joannis, cap. XXI, ℣. 1-14; et de duobus piscationibus, una ante passionem, altera post resurrectionem. — 1. Piscatio ad mare Tiberiadis non sine mysterio. In piscationibus duabus figura Ecclesiae praesentis ac futurae. 2. Piscatio prima. 3. Secunda piscatio. 4. Numerus piscium quid mysterii habeat. Praecepta nullus implet, nisi adjutus gratia. 1158-1160
SERMON CCXLVIII. In the Paschal days, XIX, on the reading of the Gospel of John, chapter XXI, verses 1-14; and on the two catches of fish, one before the passion, the other after the resurrection. — 1. The fishing at the sea of Tiberias not without a mystery. In the two catches, a figure of the Church present and to come. 2. The first catch. 3. The second catch. 4. What mystery the number of the fish holds. No one fulfils the commandments unless helped by grace. 1158-1160
SERM. CCXLIX. In diebus Paschalibus, XX, de eadem lectione et de duabus piscationibus. — 1. Piscatio jussu Domini facta duplex. 2. Piscationes duae statum Ecclesiae praesentis et futurae adumbrant. 3. Mandata Dei nonnisi per gratiam impleri, intelligitur in numero piscium captorum. 1161-1162
SERMON CCXLIX. In the Paschal days, XX, on the same reading and on the two catches of fish. — 1. The fishing done at the Lord's command was twofold. 2. The two catches foreshadow the state of the Church present and to come. 3. That God's commandments are fulfilled only through grace is understood in the number of the fish caught. 1161-1162
SERM. CCL. In diebus Paschalibus, XXI, de eodem argumento. — 1. Ignobiles cur prius electi a Christo. 2. Piscationum duarum discrimen et mysterium. Prima piscatione boni et mali significantur congregandi. Periculum ex malorum felicitate. Schismata. 3. Altera piscatio. Numerus piscium in hac sola dictus. Lex sine gratia nihil valet. Decem praeceptorum distinctio. Auxilium Dei ad implendam legem necessarium. 1163-1167
SERMON CCL. In the Paschal days, XXI, on the same subject. — 1. Why men of low birth were chosen first by Christ. 2. The difference and mystery of the two catches. In the first catch, the good and the bad who are to be gathered are signified. The danger from the prosperity of the wicked. Schisms. 3. The other catch. The number of the fish told in this one alone. The law without grace avails nothing. The division of the ten commandments. God's help necessary for fulfilling the law. 1163-1167
Editors' notes and page, col. 2383

Page

  • running head: 2383 INDEX RERUM.
  • marginal letters: (none)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: column opens with "norum.", the tail of a word hyphenated from col. 2382; under the hyphen rule the tail is not set here (the word belongs whole at the end of col. 2382). Source and English here open with "Deus a philosophis" / "God known" (Q4a: the earlier note's "-nians" in the English is not in the file). First range read 1133-1138 (third digit blurred). Low-resolution scan; letters broken in many words but readings certain from context. Editors' index (unit matter).
PL 39:2384
SERM. CCLI. In diebus Paschalibus, XXII, item de eodem argumento. — 1. Piscationes Domini jussu factae duae. 2. Altera piscatione significatus electorum numerus. Rete missum in dexteram, quia soli boni colligendi. Numerus, ad electos; super numerum, ad reprobos spectat. 3. Littus, finis saeculi. Non scissum rete, quia nullae haereses. Quis magnus, et quis minimus, in regno coelorum. 4. Magnus in regno coelorum. 5. Numerus piscium centum quinquaginta trium quid significet. Spiritus sanctus septenario commendatus. Sanctificatio nostra plena. 6. Lex non impletur sine Dei adjutorio. Non timore poenae lex impletur, sed amore justitiae. 7. Sermo Dei adversarius noster. 1167-1171
SERMON CCLI. In the Paschal days, XXII, likewise on the same subject. — 1. Two catches of fish made at the Lord's command. 2. By the other catch the number of the elect is signified. The net cast to the right, because only the good are to be gathered. The number refers to the elect; beyond the number, to the reprobate. 3. The shore, the end of the world. The net not torn, because there are no heresies. Who is great and who is least in the kingdom of heaven. 4. Great in the kingdom of heaven. 5. What the number of a hundred and fifty-three fish signifies. The Holy Spirit commended by the number seven. Our full sanctification. 6. The law is not fulfilled without God's help. The law is fulfilled not by fear of punishment but by love of justice. 7. The word of God our adversary. 1167-1171
SERM. CCLII. In diebus Paschalibus, XXIII, de eadem iterum lectione. — 1. Piscatio jussu Domini facta non sine mysterio. Altera piscatio ante passionem. 2. Discrimen duarum piscationum. Retia, verbum Dei; mare, saeculum. 3. Duo navigia, duo populi. Submersionis periculum ex multitudine. Periclitatur navis Judaeorum. 4. Navis Gentium. Retia rupta, haereses et schismata. 5. In area Domini palea semper aliqua cum frumento. Venti paleas ad aream reflant. 6. Carnalia quaerentes, sive sint intra, sive foris, palea sunt. Palea potest fieri frumentum. 7. Ecclesia post resurrectionem non nisi bonos habitura significatur. 8. Centum quinquaginta tres pisces quid significent. 9. Quinquaginta dies, et Alleluia post Pascha antiquae traditionis. 10. Quinquagenarii et quadragenarii numeri mysterium. Quadragenarius numerus hoc tempus significat. 11. Quadragenario bene gesto additur denarius. Quinquagenarius numerus significat Ecclesiam futuram. 12. Quadraginta dies ante, et quinquaginta post Pascha. Carnalis festorum celebratio. Perfecta beatitudo. 1171-1178
SERMON CCLII. In the Paschal days, XXIII, again on the same reading. — 1. The fishing done at the Lord's command not without a mystery. The other catch before the passion. 2. The difference between the two catches. The nets, the word of God; the sea, the world. 3. Two boats, two peoples. The danger of sinking from the multitude. The ship of the Jews is imperilled. 4. The ship of the Gentiles. The torn nets, heresies and schisms. 5. On the Lord's threshing floor there is always some chaff with the wheat. The winds blow the chaff back onto the floor. 6. Those who seek carnal things, whether they are within or without, are chaff. Chaff can become wheat. 7. The Church after the resurrection is signified as going to have none but the good. 8. What the hundred and fifty-three fish signify. 9. The fifty days and the Alleluia after Easter are of ancient tradition. 10. The mystery of the numbers fifty and forty. The number forty signifies this time. 11. To the forty well spent a ten is added. The number fifty signifies the Church to come. 12. Forty days before Easter, and fifty after. A carnal celebration of feasts. Perfect beatitude. 1171-1178
SERM. CCLIII. In diebus Paschalibus, XXIV, de ultima lectione Evangelii Joannis, cap. XXI, ℣. 15-25. — 1. Petrus ob trinam negationem ter interrogatus de sua dilectione. 2. Dilectionem Christus postulat sibi erga oves suas impendi. 3. Petrus de se ante infirmus, nunc ex gratia Christi maturus ad passionem. 4. Quaestio de verbis Domini, quomodo velit manere Joannem donec veniat. 5. Verba illa Domini duobus modis intelligi possunt: primo de passione non a Joanne subeunda; secundo de Joannis Evangelio non bene intelligendo nisi in futura felicitate. 1179-1181
SERMON CCLIII. In the Paschal days, XXIV, on the last reading of the Gospel of John, chapter XXI, verses 15-25. — 1. Peter, because of his threefold denial, asked three times about his love. 2. Christ asks that the love owed to Him be spent on His sheep. 3. Peter, weak of himself before, now ripe for the passion by the grace of Christ. 4. A question on the Lord's words: in what way He wills John to remain until He comes. 5. Those words of the Lord can be understood in two ways: first, of a passion not to be undergone by John; second, of John's Gospel, which is not well understood except in the happiness to come. 1179-1181
SERM. CCLIV. In diebus Paschalibus, XXV. — 1. Tristitiae tempus prius tempore laetitiae. 2. Tristitia unde esse debet. Poenitentia impoenitenda. 3. Infructuosae arbori stercus adhibitum figura poenitentiae. 4. Tristitia de saeculi rebus perniciosa. Quae hic lugenda. 5. Duo tempora, Quadragesimae et Quinquagesimae, quid significent. Alleluia quid. 6. Debitor Deus quia promisit, non quia accepit. Deo retribuere aliquid non valemus. 7. Homo de suo non habet nisi mendacium. 8. Laudandus Deus nunc et semper. 1182-1185
SERMON CCLIV. In the Paschal days, XXV. — 1. The time of sorrow comes before the time of joy. 2. Whence sorrow ought to come. A penitence not to be repented of. 3. The dung applied to the fruitless tree a figure of penitence. 4. Sorrow over the things of the world is ruinous. What is to be mourned here. 5. What the two seasons, of Quadragesima and Quinquagesima, signify. What Alleluia is. 6. God a debtor because He promised, not because He received. We are unable to repay anything to God. 7. Man has nothing of his own but falsehood. 8. God is to be praised now and always. 1182-1185
SERM. CCLV. In diebus Paschalibus, XXVI, de Alleluia. — 1. Alleluia, piorum hic solatium, sola erit actio beatorum. 2. Mariae et Marthae diversa officia. 3. Beneficia Dei in omnes et bonos et malos. Sanitas a Deo. 4. Deum aliquid servare bonis. Homines et filii hominum in quo differant. 5. Piis promissa delectatio laudis Dei, quae non datur impiis. 6. Duae vitae in Martha et Maria adumbratae. Unum necessarium Dei fruitio erit beatis bonorum omnium loco. 7. Carnalis cogitatio de futura felicitate. Gaudium carnale de mentis aegritudine venit. Vera sanitas nostra, immortalitas. Divitiae terrenae, non facultatis, sed infirmitatis argumenta. 1186-1189
SERMON CCLV. In the Paschal days, XXVI, on the Alleluia. — 1. The Alleluia, the solace of the devout here, will be the only activity of the blessed. 2. The different duties of Mary and Martha. 3. God's benefits towards all, both good and bad. Health from God. 4. That God keeps something for the good. Wherein men and the sons of men differ. 5. The delight of God's praise promised to the devout, which is not given to the impious. 6. Two lives foreshadowed in Martha and Mary. The one thing necessary, the enjoyment of God, will be to the blessed in place of all goods. 7. Carnal thinking about the happiness to come. Carnal joy comes from sickness of mind. Our true health, immortality. Earthly riches proofs not of resources but of weakness. 1186-1189
SERM. CCLVI. In diebus Paschalibus, XXVII, iterum de Alleluia. — 1. Laudare Deum oportet vita et lingua. 2. Error quorumdam, carnem non pertinere ad hominem. 3. Alleluia hic inter tentationum pericula quomodo cantandum. 1190-1192
SERMON CCLVI. In the Paschal days, XXVII, again on the Alleluia. — 1. God must be praised with life and tongue. 2. The error of some, that the flesh does not belong to man. 3. How the Alleluia is to be sung here amid the dangers of temptations. 1190-1192
SERM. CCLVII. In diebus Paschalibus, XXVIII, de versu Psalmi CXV, 11, Omnis homo mendax. — 1. Deus corde laudandus. 2. Homo de suo mendax, ad Deum confugiat, ut sit verax. 3. Petrus mendax a se ipso verax Dei beneficio. 1193-1194
SERMON CCLVII. In the Paschal days, XXVIII, on the verse of Psalm CXV, 11 (Ps. 115:11), "Every man is a liar." — 1. God is to be praised with the heart. 2. Man, a liar of his own, should flee to God, that he may be truthful. 3. Peter, a liar of himself, truthful by God's gift. 1193-1194
SERM. CCLVIII. In diebus Paschalibus, XXIX, de versu Psalmi CXVII 24, Hic est dies quem fecit Dominus. — 1. Dies a Domino factus Christi Ecclesia ex Judaeis et Gentibus. 2. Baptizati dies ex tenebris facti. 3. Thomas factus dies. 1194-1196
SERMON CCLVIII. In the Paschal days, XXIX, on the verse of Psalm CXVII 24 (Ps. 117:24), "This is the day which the Lord has made." — 1. The day made by the Lord, the Church of Christ from Jews and Gentiles. 2. The baptized made day out of darkness. 3. Thomas made day. 1194-1196
SERM. CCLIX. In die Dominico octavarum Paschae. — 1. In futuram vitam esse debet Christianorum intentio. 2. Octavi et septimi dies mysterium. Regnum Christi et sanctorum in terra post separationem malorum. Sabbatismus sanctorum in terra. 3. Misericordiae opera commendat. 4. Opera misericordiae superare debent offensiones nostras. Misericordia gemina. 5. Eleemosyna eroganda cum humilitate et hilaritate. 6. Dies feriati. 1196-1201
SERMON CCLIX. On the Sunday of the octave of Easter. — 1. The aim of Christians ought to be towards the life to come. 2. The mystery of the eighth and seventh day. The kingdom of Christ and of the saints on earth after the separation of the wicked. The sabbath rest of the saints on earth. 3. He commends works of mercy. 4. Works of mercy ought to outweigh our offences. Mercy twofold. 5. Alms to be given with humility and cheerfulness. 6. Holidays. 1196-1201
SERM. CCLX. Eodem die. — 1. Octavae infantium. Falsi fideles. Continentia servanda pro suo cuique gradu. Votum continentiae non reddens damnatur. 1201
SERMON CCLX. On the same day. — 1. The octave of the newly baptized. False believers. Continence to be kept by each according to his rank. One who does not fulfil a vow of continence is condemned. 1201
SERM. CCLXI. In die quadragesimo Ascensionis Domini, I
SERMON CCLXI. On the fortieth day, of the Ascension of the Lord, I
Editors' notes and page, col. 2384

Page

  • running head: INDEX RERUM. 2384
  • marginal letters: (none)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: the last entry continues in col. 2385; its final numeral looks like "1" in the scan, set as the Roman numeral I (sermon count in the series). Low-resolution scan; damaged letters restored from context throughout. Range for CCLVII read 1193-1194. "Digitized by Google" stamp at page foot, not set. Editors' index (unit matter).
PL 39:2385
— 1. Ascensio Domini sic celebranda, ut cum ipso ascendamus. Sursum cor, quandonam pietatis, quandonam superbiae. 2. Christus semper Deus. Dei notitiam vanitas litigando quaerit, pietas credendo. 3. Pauli in Dei cognitione modestia. 4. Mundandum cor, quo videatur Deus. 5. Deus habitare vult in corde mundo. Avaritiae homo servit, non Deo 6. Tenebrae cupiditates et opera mala. 7. Deus homo factus manet semper Deus. Una persona Deus et homo in Christo. 8. Praeceptum utrumque dilectionis erga Christum impletur. 9. Bona opera frequentanda. Peccata, praeter crimina, sunt alia minora. 10. Remedia quotidiana. Minora peccata multitudine obruunt. 11. Conclusio. 1202-1207
— 1. The Lord's Ascension is to be celebrated in such a way that we ascend with Him. The heart lifted up: when it is of piety, when of pride. 2. Christ always God. Vanity seeks the knowledge of God by disputing, piety by believing. 3. Paul's modesty in the knowledge of God. 4. The heart must be cleansed, so that God may be seen. 5. God wills to dwell in a clean heart. Man serves avarice, not God 6. Darkness: lusts and evil works. 7. God made man remains always God. One person, God and man, in Christ. 8. Both commandments of love are fulfilled towards Christ. 9. Good works to be practised often. Besides grave crimes there are other, lesser sins. 10. Daily remedies. Lesser sins overwhelm by their number. 11. Conclusion. 1202-1207
SERM. CCLXII. In die Ascensionis Domini, II. — 1. Sancti Leontii solemnitas. 2. De eodem argumento. 3. Ascensionis fides et celebritas per totum orbem. 4. Ascensionis Christi prophetia. 5. Ecclesia gloria Christi. 1207-1208
SERMON CCLXII. On the day of the Ascension of the Lord, II. — 1. The solemnity of Saint Leontius. 2. On the same subject. 3. Faith in the Ascension and its celebration through the whole world. 4. The prophecy of Christ's Ascension. 5. The Church the glory of Christ. 1207-1208
SERM. CCLXIII. De Ascensione Domini, III. — 1. Glorificatio et victoria Christi completa est resurrectione et ascensione. Christus, leo et agnus. Diabolus, leo. Muscipula diaboli. 2. Ascensio Christi pignus nostrae ascensionis. 3. Christum cum corpore ascendisse. 4. Christus cur quadraginta diebus jejunavit, et totidem dies egit cum discipulis post resurrectionem. 1209-1211
SERMON CCLXIII. On the Ascension of the Lord, III. — 1. The glorification and victory of Christ is completed by the resurrection and ascension. Christ, lion and lamb. The devil, a lion. The devil's mousetrap. 2. Christ's Ascension the pledge of our ascension. 3. That Christ ascended with His body. 4. Why Christ fasted forty days, and spent as many days with the disciples after the resurrection. 1209-1211
SERM. CCLXIV. De Ascensione Domini, IV. — 1. Dicendum de mysterio ascensionis Christi. 2. Christus per resurrectionem conversatur cum discipulis, ut in fide confirmentur. Ascendit in coelum, ne remaneant in carne. 3. Filius Dei natura aequalis Patri, misericordia ad mortem usque infirmatus. 4. Christus abire vult, ut absente carne divinitas ipsius cogitetur. Filius Dei in se non minor per incarnationem. 5. Christus post resurrectionem cum discipulis agit dies quadraginta, ut significet necessariam hic semper fidem incarnationis. 6. Carnis resurrectio futura. 7. Trinitatis mysterium. 1212-1218
SERMON CCLXIV. On the Ascension of the Lord, IV. — 1. Something must be said of the mystery of Christ's ascension. 2. Christ after the resurrection keeps company with the disciples, so that they may be strengthened in faith. He ascends into heaven, so that they may not remain in the flesh. 3. The Son of God, equal to the Father by nature, made weak by mercy even unto death. 4. Christ wills to go away, so that with the flesh absent His divinity may be thought of. The Son of God not less in Himself through the incarnation. 5. Christ after the resurrection spends forty days with the disciples, to signify that faith in the incarnation is always necessary here. 6. The resurrection of the flesh to come. 7. The mystery of the Trinity. 1212-1218
SERM. CCLXV. De Ascensione Domini V. — 1. Veritas resurrectionis Christo per quadraginta dies cum discipulis agente confirmata. 2. Adventus Christi ad judicium praenuntiatus. 3. Discipulorum inquisitio de tempore futuri adventus Christi. 4. Responsum Christi. 5 Christus bonus magister, docens quod expedit scire. 6. Ecclesia una ubique diffusa praedicatur contra schismaticos. 7. Verba novissima Christi a schismaticis contempta. Tunica Christi inconsutilis. 8. Christi duae glorificationes. Spiritus sanctus bis datus. 9. Spiritus sanctus ideo bis datus, ut duo praecepta charitatis commendarentur. 10. Charitas Spiritus sancti donum. 11. Charitas non habetur extra Ecclesiam. 12. Ecclesiae unitas Christo glorificato quoties commendata. 1218-1224
SERMON CCLXV. On the Ascension of the Lord V. — 1. The truth of the resurrection confirmed by Christ spending forty days with the disciples. 2. Christ's coming to judgement foretold. 3. The disciples' inquiry about the time of Christ's future coming. 4. Christ's answer. 5 Christ a good master, teaching what it profits to know. 6. One Church spread everywhere is preached against the schismatics. 7. Christ's last words despised by the schismatics. Christ's seamless tunic. 8. Christ's two glorifications. The Holy Spirit given twice. 9. The Holy Spirit given twice for this reason, that the two commandments of charity might be commended. 10. Charity the gift of the Holy Spirit. 11. Charity is not had outside the Church. 12. How often the unity of the Church was commended by Christ once glorified. 1218-1224
SERM. CCLXVI. In vigiliis Pentecostes, de versu psalmi CXL, 5, Emendabit me justus, etc. Contra Donatistas. 2. Spiritus sancti adventus die Pentecostes. Unitas Ecclesiae catholicae dono linguarum significata. 3. Spiritus sancti donum, non hominis ministri, sed Dei. Donatistarum error, non dari Spiritum sanctum nisi per sanctos ministros. 4. Spiritus sanctus sine hominum ministerio aliquando datus. 5. Philippus diaconus alius ab apostolo. Spiritus sanctus Cornelio sine manus impositione et ante Baptismum datus. 7. Ex his refellit Donatistas. 8. Amandus objurgator, cavendus adulator. 1225-1229
SERMON CCLXVI. On the vigil of Pentecost, on the verse of Psalm CXL, 5 (Ps. 140:5), "The just man shall correct me," etc. Against the Donatists. 2. The coming of the Holy Spirit on the day of Pentecost. The unity of the Catholic Church signified by the gift of tongues. 3. The gift of the Holy Spirit is not of the human minister but of God. The error of the Donatists, that the Holy Spirit is not given except through holy ministers. 4. The Holy Spirit sometimes given without the ministry of men. 5. Philip the deacon other than the apostle. The Holy Spirit given to Cornelius without the laying on of hands and before Baptism. 7. From these he refutes the Donatists. 8. The one who rebukes is to be loved, the flatterer to be shunned. 1225-1229
SERM. CCLXVII. In die Pentecostes, I. — 1. Solemnitas adventus Spiritus sancti. 2. Donum linguarum. 3. Cur donum linguarum non modo conceditur. 4. Spiritus sanctus, tanquam anima corporis Ecclesiae extra eam non habetur. 1229-1231
SERMON CCLXVII. On the day of Pentecost, I. — 1. The solemnity of the coming of the Holy Spirit. 2. The gift of tongues. 3. Why the gift of tongues is not granted now. 4. The Holy Spirit, as the soul of the body of the Church, is not had outside it. 1229-1231
SERM. CCLXVIII. In die Pentecostes, II. — 1. Spiritus sanctus dono linguarum unitatem Ecclesiae catholicae commendat. 2. Spiritus sanctus extra Ecclesiam non habetur. 3. Unitas commendata in creatione rerum et in Christi ortu. 4. Ecclesiae catholicae unitatem Christus commendat apostolis. 1231-1233
SERMON CCLXVIII. On the day of Pentecost, II. — 1. The Holy Spirit commends the unity of the Catholic Church by the gift of tongues. 2. The Holy Spirit is not had outside the Church. 3. Unity commended in the creation of things and in Christ's birth. 4. Christ commends the unity of the Catholic Church to the apostles. 1231-1233
SERM. CCLXIX. In die Pentecostes III. — 1. Adventus Spiritus sancti cum dono linguarum praenuntiat unitatem Ecclesiae per omnes gentes. Contra Donatistas. 2. Schismaticos, etsi Baptismum habeant, non tamen habere Spiritum sanctum. Spiritus sanctus per Sacramenta et sine Sacramentis datus. 3. Schismaticos animales esse, nec habere Spiritum sanctum. Donatistas carere charitate. 4. Eos factis non posse dicere, Dominus Jesus. 1234-1236
SERMON CCLXIX. On the day of Pentecost III. — 1. The coming of the Holy Spirit with the gift of tongues foretells the unity of the Church through all nations. Against the Donatists. 2. That schismatics, even if they have Baptism, yet do not have the Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit given through the Sacraments and without the Sacraments. 3. That schismatics are carnal and do not have the Holy Spirit. That the Donatists lack charity. 4. That by their deeds they cannot say, "Lord Jesus." 1234-1236
SERM. CCLXX. In die Pentecostes IV. — 1. De Spiritu sancto dicendum cur die quinquagesimo post Pascha missus sit. 2. Cur Spiritus sanctus non posset venire, nisi abeunte Christo. Humanitas Christi, in qua humano affectu haerebant, oculis discipulorum auferri debuit. Petra super quam aedificata Ecclesia, ipse est Christus. 3. Post quadragesimum diem Ascensionis cur decimo die venerit Spiritus sanctus. Quadragenarii numeri sacramentum. Denarii mysterium. Spiritus sanctus die decimo venit, ut significetur legem impleri per gratiam. Lex sine gratia quomodo littera est occidens. Spiritus sanctus missus ut impleretur lex. 4. Lex charitate
SERMON CCLXX. On the day of Pentecost IV. — 1. Something must be said of the Holy Spirit: why He was sent on the fiftieth day after Easter. 2. Why the Holy Spirit could not come unless Christ went away. The humanity of Christ, to which they clung with human affection, had to be taken away from the disciples' eyes. The rock on which the Church is built is Christ Himself. 3. Why the Holy Spirit came on the tenth day after the fortieth day, that of the Ascension. The sacrament of the number forty. The mystery of the number ten. The Holy Spirit came on the tenth day, to signify that the law is fulfilled through grace. How the law without grace is the letter that kills. The Holy Spirit sent that the law might be fulfilled. 4. The law by charity
Editors' notes and page, col. 2385

Page

  • running head: 2385 INDEX RERUM.
  • marginal letters: (none)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: column opens with the continuation of SERM. CCLXI begun in col. 2384. Printed omissions kept as printed: no full stop after "non Deo" before 6.; no full stop after "5" in CCLXV; CCLXVI has no "— 1." and its numbering passes from 5. to 7. The last item's numeral is blurred ("1."/"4."), set as 4. by sequence. Ranges read 1202-1207 and 1229-1231 (partly blurred). Low-resolution scan; damaged letters restored from context. Editors' index (unit matter).
PL 39:2386
impletur, non timore poenae. Timor alius castus, alius servilis. Charitas ex Spiritu sancto. 5. Spiritus sanctus commendatus in septenario numero. Sanctificatio et vacatio septimae diei. 6. Lex per denarium, et Spiritus sanctus per septenarium in quinquagenario commendatus. 7. De duabus piscationibus, et de piscibus centum quinquaginta tribus captis post resurrectionem. 1237-1243
is fulfilled, not by fear of punishment. One fear is chaste, another servile. Charity from the Holy Spirit. 5. The Holy Spirit commended in the number seven. The sanctification and rest of the seventh day. 6. The law commended through the number ten, and the Holy Spirit through the number seven, in the number fifty. 7. On the two catches of fish, and on the hundred and fifty-three fish caught after the resurrection. 1237-1243
SERM. CCLXXI. In die Pentecostes, V. 1243
SERMON CCLXXI. On the day of Pentecost, V. 1243
SERM. CCLXXII. In die Pentecostes postremus, ad Infantes, de Sacramento. 1246
SERMON CCLXXII. On the day of Pentecost, the last, to the newly baptized, on the Sacrament. 1246
CLASSIS TERTIA. — SERMONES DE SANCTIS. 1247-1248
THIRD CLASS. — SERMONS ON THE SAINTS. 1247-1248
SERM. CCLXXIII. In natali martyrum Fructuosi episcopi, Augurii et Eulogii diaconorum. — 1. Mors animae timenda, non corporis. Deus animae vita. 2. Solemnitates martyrum ad exhortationem fidelium. S. Fructuosi responsum. 3. Responsum Eulogii diaconi. Martyres honorandi, Deus colendus. Mortuis hominibus cultus a Paganis impensus. 4. Templum et sacrificium uni vero Deo debitum. 5. Aromata, sancti et martyres. 6. Beata Agnes. Dii Paganorum non comparandi martyribus, 7. Templa et sacrificia non martyribus, sed Deo soli exhibentur. Martyres loco meliore recitantur ad altare. 8. Sancti cultum Deo debitum impendi sibi horrent 9. In diebus martyrum cogitandum de ipsorum sequendis vestigiis. Martyres laudandi et amandi, Deus martyrum colendus. 1247-1252
SERMON CCLXXIII. On the birthday of the martyrs Fructuosus the bishop, Augurius and Eulogius the deacons. — 1. Death of the soul is to be feared, not of the body. God the life of the soul. 2. The solemnities of the martyrs for the exhortation of the faithful. Saint Fructuosus's answer. 3. The answer of Eulogius the deacon. The martyrs to be honoured, God to be worshipped. Worship paid by the Pagans to dead men. 4. Temple and sacrifice owed to the one true God. 5. The spices, the saints and martyrs. 6. Blessed Agnes. The gods of the Pagans not to be compared with the martyrs, 7. Temples and sacrifices are offered not to the martyrs but to God alone. The martyrs are named at the altar in a better place. 8. The saints shudder at having the worship owed to God paid to themselves 9. On the days of the martyrs we must think about following in their footsteps. The martyrs to be praised and loved, the God of the martyrs to be worshipped. 1247-1252
SERM. CCLXXIV. In Natali martyris Vincentii, I. — Vincentius ubique vicit. Christi sanguine redemptus non perit. Patientia donum Dei. Victoria perfecta de universis machinis inimicis. 1252
SERMON CCLXXIV. On the birthday of the martyr Vincent, I. — Vincent conquered everywhere. One redeemed by Christ's blood does not perish. Patience a gift of God. A perfect victory over all the enemy's engines. 1252
SERM. CCLXXV. In Natali martyris Vincentii, II. — 1. Vincentii in poenis fortitudo ex adjutorio Christi. Martyres discernit causa, non poena. 2. Diabolus in Vincentii tormentis magis tortus quam Vincentius. 3. Corpus martyris exanime divino praesidio non destitutum. Reliquiis sanctorum divinitus honor conciliatus. 1254-1255
SERMON CCLXXV. On the birthday of the martyr Vincent, II. — 1. Vincent's fortitude in his torments from Christ's help. The cause, not the punishment, marks out martyrs. 2. The devil more tortured in Vincent's tortures than Vincent. 3. The martyr's lifeless body not deprived of divine protection. Honour won for the relics of the saints by God. 1254-1255
SERM. CCXXVI. In festo martyris Vincentii, III. — 1. Martyris fortitudo a Christo est. 2. Duplex mundi acies contra milites Christi, blanditiae et terrores. 3. Vincentius tormentis suis non tantum vastatus, quantum Dacianus. 4. Vincentii gloria post passionem, etiam in hoc mundo. 1255-1257
SERMON CCXXVI. On the feast of the martyr Vincent, III. — 1. The martyr's fortitude is from Christ. 2. The world's twofold battle line against Christ's soldiers, allurements and terrors. 3. Vincent was not so much laid waste by his torments as Dacian. 4. Vincent's glory after his passion, even in this world. 1255-1257
SERM. CCLXXVII. In festo martyris Vincentii, IV, in quo disputatur de corpore spirituali post resurrectionem, et utrum ejusmodi corporis oculis videri Deus possit. — 1. Vincentii cadaver invictum. Reliquiae sanctorum ad fidelium consolationem. Corpora sanctorum data Ecclesiis ad memorias orationum, non ad glorias martyrum. 2. Martyr corpori non parcendo, ipsi consulit. Judicium, pro poena aeterna. 3. Corpus non contempserunt martyres, sed ei bene consuluerunt. 4. Corporis gloria post resurrectionem. Sanitas corporis, concordia eorum quibus constat. 5. Sanitas est nihil sentire, scilicet molestum et onerosum. 6. Dacianus saeviens in corpus mortuum. Vivere in corpore, et nihil ex ejus onere sentire, est sanum esse. Onus corporis in hac vita semper manet. 7. Quaerendum aliquid in hoc corpore, unde intelligatur velocitas corporis futuri spiritualis. 8. De corpore spirituali ex occasione dicendum. 9. Celeritas corporum coelestium. 10. Radii oculi celeritas. 11. Celeritati radii ex oculo emissi resurrectio comparata. 12. Ex resurrectionis futurae facilitate intelligenda facilitas corporis spiritualis. Haec mirabilior celeritate radii oculi. 13. An Deus videbitur per corpus spirituale. Deus non potest videri in loco ad modum corporis. 14. Si per corpus spirituale videri possit substantia quae non videtur in loco, adhuc incompertum. 15. De corpore spirituali, deque invisibili Dei natura quid jam certum. 16. Visio Dei an carni promissa. Salutare Dei. Christus per carnem videbitur ab omni carne. 17. Simeon hic oculis vidit salutare Dei. Visibilis Christus in judicio futuro. 18. De difficultate proposita, deque Deo et de corpore futuro spirituali quid tenendum. 1257-1267
SERMON CCLXXVII. On the feast of the martyr Vincent, IV, in which it is discussed concerning the spiritual body after the resurrection, and whether God can be seen by the eyes of such a body. — 1. Vincent's unconquered corpse. The relics of the saints for the consolation of the faithful. The bodies of the saints given to the Churches as memorials for prayer, not for the glory of the martyrs. 2. The martyr, by not sparing the body, takes care for it. Judgement, meaning eternal punishment. 3. The martyrs did not despise the body, but took good care for it. 4. The body's glory after the resurrection. The health of the body, the concord of the parts of which it consists. 5. Health is to feel nothing, that is, nothing troublesome and burdensome. 6. Dacian raging against a dead body. To live in the body and feel nothing of its burden is to be healthy. The burden of the body always remains in this life. 7. Something to be sought in this body from which the swiftness of the future spiritual body may be understood. 8. Something to be said of the spiritual body as occasion offers. 9. The swiftness of the heavenly bodies. 10. The swiftness of the eye's ray. 11. The resurrection compared to the swiftness of the ray sent out from the eye. 12. From the ease of the resurrection to come the ease of the spiritual body is to be understood. This more wonderful than the swiftness of the eye's ray. 13. Whether God will be seen through the spiritual body. God cannot be seen in a place after the manner of a body. 14. Whether a substance which is not seen in a place can be seen through a spiritual body is still undiscovered. 15. What is already certain about the spiritual body and about the invisible nature of God. 16. Whether the vision of God is promised to the flesh. The salvation of God. Christ will be seen through the flesh by all flesh. 17. Simeon saw here with his eyes the salvation of God. Christ visible at the judgement to come. 18. What is to be held concerning the difficulty proposed, and concerning God and the future spiritual body. 1257-1267
SERM. CCLXXVIII. Pro solemnitate conversionis S. Pauli. I, de vocatione apostoli Pauli, et commendatione dominicae orationis. — 1. Paulus ex persecutore praedicator Christi. Gratiae Dei exemplum in Paulo datum, ne aliquis peccator desperet. 2. Aegrotare et convalescere non aeque habet homo in potestate. Ex libera hominis voluntate semen mortis. Medicus proprie quis. 3. Aegrotus praecepta medici observando nonnisi paulatim fit sanus. 4. Cum praeceptis medici ferendus etiam dolor sectionis. 5. Christus medicus quomodo nos paulatim sanat. 6. Antidotum contra omnia peccata. Duobus peccatorum generibus duo opponuntur praecepta. 7. Peccat in Deum, qui in se corrumpit templum ejus. 8. Corruptores sui, non innocentes. Innocens quis. 9. Modus in rerum concessarum usu difficile tenetur. Usus uxoris immoderatus, nisi liberorum procreandorum causa fiat. 10. Deus ipse offenditur usu rerum concessarum immoderato. Remedium contra peccata ejusmodi immoderationis. 11. Contempto illo remedio, non remanet spes ulla salutis. 12. Peccata gravia, quae poenitentiae laborem exigunt
SERMON CCLXXVIII. For the solemnity of the conversion of Saint Paul. I, on the calling of the apostle Paul, and on the commendation of the Lord's Prayer. — 1. Paul from a persecutor made a preacher of Christ. An example of God's grace given in Paul, so that no sinner may despair. 2. To fall sick and to recover are not equally in man's power. From man's free will the seed of death. Who is properly a physician. 3. The sick man becomes healthy only little by little by keeping the physician's precepts. 4. With the physician's precepts even the pain of the incision is to be borne. 5. How Christ the physician heals us little by little. 6. An antidote against all sins. Two commandments are opposed to two kinds of sins. 7. He sins against God who corrupts His temple in himself. 8. Corrupters of themselves, not innocent. Who is innocent. 9. Moderation in the use of things permitted is held with difficulty. The use of a wife immoderate unless it is done for the sake of begetting children. 10. God Himself is offended by the immoderate use of things permitted. A remedy against sins of such immoderation. 11. If that remedy is despised, no hope of salvation remains. 12. Grave sins, which require the labour of penance
Editors' notes and page, col. 2386

Page

  • running head: INDEX RERUM. 2386
  • marginal letters: (none)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: column opens mid-entry (SERM. CCLXX, begun in col. 2385). Head numeral looks like "2336" in the scan, taken as 2386. Uncertain ranges: CCLXXII "1246" (blurred), CCLXXV "1254-1255" (first number blurred, perhaps 1253). CLASSIS TERTIA range printed 1247-1248. Printed punctuation lapses kept ("martyribus," before 7.; no stop after "horrent" before 9.). Low-resolution scan; damaged letters restored from context. "Digitized by Google" stamp not set. Editors' index (unit matter).
PL 39:2387
vehementiorem. Levia peccata multitudine opprimunt, nisi a Deo dimittantur. 13. Sentinare, debita debitoribus nostris dimittendo. 14. Odium cito deponendum, ne corrumpat cor. 1268-1274
more vehement. Light sins crush by their number, unless they are forgiven by God. 13. To bail out the bilge, by forgiving debts to our debtors. 14. Hatred must be laid aside quickly, lest it corrupt the heart. 1268-1274
SERM. CCLXXIX. Pro solemnitate conversionis apostoli Pauli, II. — 1. In Pauli mutatione impletur prophetia Jacob de Benjamin. 2. Paulus ad Ananiam, lupus ad ovem captivus adducitur. 3. Christus mitis et humilis, quando nec sileat, nec mitescat. 4. Erga Paulum exhibet utrumque: et non silet, et non mitescit. 5. Saulus unde appellatus. Paulus, modicus et humilis. 6. Humiles Deus exaltat. 7. De Christo crucifixo non erubescendum. 8. De Christi morte cur non erubescendum. Christus suscepit duo mala nostra, ut daret duo bona sua. 9. Mors non timenda temporalis, sed aeterna. 1275-1280
SERMON CCLXXIX. For the solemnity of the conversion of the apostle Paul, II. — 1. In Paul's change Jacob's prophecy about Benjamin is fulfilled. 2. Paul is led to Ananias, the wolf captive to the sheep. 3. Christ meek and humble, when He neither is silent nor grows gentle. 4. Towards Paul He shows both: He is not silent and He does not grow gentle. 5. Whence Saul was named. Paul, small and humble. 6. God exalts the humble. 7. One must not be ashamed of Christ crucified. 8. Why one must not be ashamed of Christ's death. Christ took up our two evils, to give His two goods. 9. Not temporal death is to be feared, but eternal. 1275-1280
SERM. CCLXXX. In Natali martyrum Perpetuae et Felicitatis, I. — 1. Perpetua et Felicitas perpetuae felicitatis praemium insigni martyrio adeptae. 2. Gloria martyrum. 3. Martyrum cur maxima praemia. Vitae hujus laboriosae amor. 4. Martyres et mortem et dolores pro Christo contempserunt. 5. Felicitas martyrum alia ante, alia post resurrectionem. 6. Solemnitates martyrum, quo animo celebrandae. Martyres miserantur nos, ac precantur pro nobis. 1280-1283
SERMON CCLXXX. On the birthday of the martyrs Perpetua and Felicity, I. — 1. Perpetua and Felicity obtained the reward of perpetual felicity by a glorious martyrdom. 2. The glory of the martyrs. 3. Why the martyrs' rewards are the greatest. The love of this toilsome life. 4. The martyrs despised both death and pains for Christ. 5. The felicity of the martyrs, one before the resurrection, another after. 6. The solemnities of the martyrs: in what spirit to be celebrated. The martyrs pity us and pray for us. 1280-1283
SERM. CCLXXXI. In natali martyrum Perpetuae et Felicitatis II. — 1. In Perpetua et Felicitate Christus invictus. 2. Perpetuae victoria de diabolo. 3. Felicitatis partus et martyrium. 1284
SERMON CCLXXXI. On the birthday of the martyrs Perpetua and Felicity II. — 1. In Perpetua and Felicity Christ unconquered. 2. Perpetua's victory over the devil. 3. Felicity's childbirth and martyrdom. 1284
SERM. CCLXXXII. In Natali martyrum Perpetuae et Felicitatis, III. — 1. De nominibus martyrum Perpetuae et Felicitatis. 2. Feminae de hoste victrices. 3. Cur martyrum comitum nomina non pariter celebrantur. 1285
SERMON CCLXXXII. On the birthday of the martyrs Perpetua and Felicity, III. — 1. On the names of the martyrs Perpetua and Felicity. 2. Women victorious over the enemy. 3. Why the names of their companion martyrs are not celebrated equally. 1285
SERM. CCLXXXIII. In natali martyrum Massilitanorum. — 1. Gratia Dei praedicanda in festis martyrum. Voluptas et dolor, duo incitamenta ad peccandum. 2. Patientia et continentia, dona Dei sunt. 3. Non spiritum hujus mundi accepimus, sed Spiritum qui ex Deo est. 4. Vera et falsa patientia. Contra Donatistas. 1286-1287
SERMON CCLXXXIII. On the birthday of the martyrs of Massilia. — 1. The grace of God to be preached on the feasts of the martyrs. Pleasure and pain, two incitements to sin. 2. Patience and continence are gifts of God. 3. We have received not the spirit of this world, but the Spirit which is from God. 4. True and false patience. Against the Donatists. 1286-1287
SERM. CCLXXXIV. In Natali martyrum Mariani et Jacobi. — 1. Martyrum patientia, donum Dei. 2. Martyres blanditiis carnalium parentum tentati. Mariani mater Maria in filii sui passione exsultat. 3. Fortitudo martyrum non ab ipsis, sed a Deo. 4. Ex multitudine cor ad unum gratia Dei convertitur. Martyres unius delectationis Dei amore in mundi blanditiis et acerbitatibus victores. 5. Orationibus martyrum se commendat Ecclesia. Martyrum plena victoria. Tentatio Domini triplex ad illecebras pertinens. Aliud tentationis genus in tormentis. 6. Patientiae exemplum in Domino et in martyribus conservis nostris praestitum. 1288-1292
SERMON CCLXXXIV. On the birthday of the martyrs Marian and James. — 1. The patience of the martyrs, a gift of God. 2. The martyrs tempted by the blandishments of carnal parents. Mary, Marian's mother, exults in her son's passion. 3. The fortitude of the martyrs not from themselves, but from God. 4. From multiplicity the heart is turned to the one by God's grace. The martyrs, by the love of the one delight, God, victors amid the world's blandishments and harshness. 5. The Church commends herself to the prayers of the martyrs. The full victory of the martyrs. The Lord's threefold temptation relating to allurements. Another kind of temptation in torments. 6. An example of patience given in the Lord and in the martyrs our fellow servants. 1288-1292
SERM. CCLXXXV. In die Natali martyrum Casti et Aemilii. — 1. Martyrum sic celebranda solemnia, ut eos delectet imitari. 2. Martyrem non facit poena, sed causa. Latronis in cruce fides causam patientis mutavit. Tres cruces. Crux Christi, tribunal judicis. 3. Munera gratiae ex profundo Dei judicio dantur. Petrus praesumptor paulisper deseritur, ut sibi demonstretur. Praesumptores odit Deus. 4. Castus et Aemilius in tormentis unde victi primum, unde post victores. 5. Martyres advocati nostri, et tamen unus advocatus noster Christus. 6. Extra Ecclesiam non oves Christi, sed haedi pascuntur a schismaticis. Donatistarum vox. 7. Martyres in Ecclesiae unitate honorandi. 1293-1297
SERMON CCLXXXV. On the birthday of the martyrs Castus and Aemilius. — 1. The solemnities of the martyrs are to be celebrated in such a way that it delights us to imitate them. 2. Not the punishment but the cause makes the martyr. The faith of the thief on the cross changed the cause of his suffering. Three crosses. Christ's cross, a judge's tribunal. 3. The gifts of grace are given from the depth of God's judgement. Presumptuous Peter is forsaken for a little while, so that he may be shown to himself. God hates the presumptuous. 4. Whence Castus and Aemilius were at first conquered in their torments, whence afterwards victors. 5. The martyrs our advocates, and yet our one advocate is Christ. 6. Outside the Church not Christ's sheep but goats are pastured by the schismatics. The cry of the Donatists. 7. The martyrs to be honoured in the unity of the Church. 1293-1297
SERM. CCLXXXVI. In Natali martyrum Protasii et Gervasii. 1. Martyres graece, latine testes. Testis Christi usque ad mortem non omnis qui in eum credit. Credentium tres gradus. 2. Petrus ante mortem Domini infirmior martyribus ac puellis quibusdam. Petrus vitam negando moritur. 3. Martyres Christum plus asserunt mortui, quam vivi. Mors eorum pretiosa. 4. Protasii et Gervasii detectio miraculis illustrata. 5. Per martyres non omnibus sanitas, sed eorum imitatoribus immortalitas datur. Aeger non exauditur ad voluntatem, sed ad sanitatem. 6. Martyribus et Machabaeis plus praestitum, quam tribus pueris ab igne liberatis. 7. Libelli de miraculis martyrum lecti in ecclesia. Martyrium in lecto. 1297-1300
SERMON CCLXXXVI. On the birthday of the martyrs Protasius and Gervasius. 1. Martyrs in Greek are witnesses in Latin. Not everyone who believes in Christ is His witness even unto death. Three degrees of believers. 2. Peter before the Lord's death weaker than the martyrs and than certain girls. Peter dies by denying in order to live. 3. The martyrs assert Christ more when dead than when alive. Their death precious. 4. The discovery of Protasius and Gervasius made illustrious by miracles. 5. Through the martyrs health is not given to all, but immortality is given to their imitators. The sick man is not heard according to his will, but for his healing. 6. More was granted to the martyrs and the Maccabees than to the three youths freed from the fire. 7. Booklets on the miracles of the martyrs read in church. Martyrdom in bed. 1297-1300
SERM. CCLXXXVII. In Natali S. Joannis Baptistae, I. — 1. Natalis dies Christi tantum et Joannis ab Ecclesia celebratus. 2. Christus hic diem habet natalem ut homo, non ut Deus. 3. Mirabilis utraque nativitas, Christi et Joannis, licet tanta sit inter eos distantia. 4. Christi et Joannis in die natali et in passione differentia quid significavit. 1301-1302
SERMON CCLXXXVII. On the birthday of Saint John the Baptist, I. — 1. The birthday of Christ and of John alone celebrated by the Church. 2. Christ has a birthday here as man, not as God. 3. Both births wonderful, Christ's and John's, though so great is the distance between them. 4. What the difference between Christ and John on the day of birth and in the passion signified. 1301-1302
SERM. CCLXXXVIII. In Natali Joannis Baptistae, II, de voce et verbo. — 1. Celebritas nativitatis S. Joannis. 2. Joannes plus quam propheta, se abjecto Christum commendat. 3. Vocem inter et verbum quid discriminis. 4. Vocis ministerio opus est ut verbum insinuetur menti auditoris. 5. Vocis ministerium minuitur, crescente profectu mentis ad Verbum. 1302-1306
SERMON CCLXXXVIII. On the birthday of John the Baptist, II, on the voice and the word. — 1. The celebration of the nativity of Saint John. 2. John, more than a prophet, commends Christ by casting himself down. 3. What difference there is between voice and word. 4. There is need of the ministry of the voice for the word to be conveyed into the mind of the hearer. 5. The ministry of the voice is lessened as the mind's progress towards the Word grows. 1302-1306
SERM. CCLXXXIX. In Natali Joannis Baptistae, III. — 1. Joannes non sine causa tam mirabiliter natus et tam magnus.
SERMON CCLXXXIX. On the birthday of John the Baptist, III. — 1. John not without cause born so wonderfully and so great.
Editors' notes and page, col. 2387

Page

  • running head: 2387 INDEX RERUM.
  • marginal letters: (none)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: column opens mid-entry (SERM. CCLXXVIII, item 12, begun in col. 2386). CCLXXX range: hyphen faint or lost ("1280 1283"), set 1280-1283. CCLXXXVI printed without "—" before 1. CCLXXXI title has no comma before II. as printed. Low-resolution scan; damaged letters restored from context. Editors' index (unit matter).
PL 39:2388
2. Joannes homo tantum, Christus Deus et homo. 3. Joannes tam excellens homo, ut Christus putaretur. Joannis de se ipso ac de Christo testimonium. 4. Joannes nominis Christi superbam usurpationem cavet. 5. Joannes praecursor maximus homo, ut Christus agnoscatur plus quam homo. 6. Non Joannes solus, sed et apostoli lucernae. Candelabrum lucernae, crux Christi. 1308-1311
2. John a man only, Christ God and man. 3. John so excellent a man that he was thought to be the Christ. John's testimony about himself and about Christ. 4. John guards against a proud usurpation of the name of Christ. 5. John the forerunner the greatest man, so that Christ may be recognized as more than man. 6. Not John alone, but the apostles also are lamps. The lampstand of the lamp, the cross of Christ. 1308-1311
SERM. CCXC. In Natali Joannis Baptistae, IV. — 1. Testimonium Joannis de Christo, et Christi de Joanne. 2. Natalis Christi et Joannis cur celebretur, non aliorum. 3. Joannes ideo tantus homo, ut Christo se humilians, eum plus quam hominem esse ostendat. 4. Zachariae et Mariae eadem fere verba, non eadem incredulitas. 5. Zacharias desperando interrogat, Maria inquirendo. Gratia Dei quam maxima in incarnatione Verbi. 6. Divites, id est superbi, exinaniendi sunt; et esurientes, id est humiles, implendi. Pharisaeus, dives; Publicanus, pauper. 7. Dominicum judicium de Pharisaeo et Publicano. Pelagianos redarguit ipso Pharisaeo superbiores. 1312-1315
SERMON CCXC. On the birthday of John the Baptist, IV. — 1. John's testimony about Christ, and Christ's about John. 2. Why the birthday of Christ and of John is celebrated, and not that of others. 3. John so great a man for this reason: that by humbling himself before Christ he might show Him to be more than man. 4. Zechariah and Mary use almost the same words, not the same unbelief. 5. Zechariah asks by despairing, Mary by inquiring. The grace of God at its greatest in the incarnation of the Word. 6. The rich, that is the proud, are to be emptied; and the hungry, that is the humble, to be filled. The Pharisee, rich; the Publican, poor. 7. The Lord's judgement on the Pharisee and the Publican. He refutes the Pelagians, prouder than the Pharisee himself. 1312-1315
SERM. CCXCI. In Natali Joannis Baptistae, V. — 1. Joannis nativitas mirabilis propter Christum. 2. Ex magnitudine Joannis majestas Christi intelligenda. 3. Angelus ad Zachariam et ad Mariam missus. Oratio Zachariae quomodo exaudita. 4. Maria inter mulieres benedicta. 5. Zachariae et Mariae similis interrogatio, animus dissimilis. Propositum virginitatis, 6. Maria ex gratia mater Filii Dei. 1316-1319
SERMON CCXCI. On the birthday of John the Baptist, V. — 1. John's nativity wonderful because of Christ. 2. From John's greatness the majesty of Christ is to be understood. 3. The angel sent to Zechariah and to Mary. How Zechariah's prayer was heard. 4. Mary blessed among women. 5. The like question of Zechariah and Mary, the unlike spirit. The resolve of virginity, 6. Mary by grace the mother of the Son of God. 1316-1319
SERM. CCXCII. In Natali Joannis Baptistae, VI, in quo disputatur contra Donatistas. — 1. Joannis nativitas cur celebretur, non aliorum. 2. Cur tantus homo Joannes, nec inter discipulos Domini, sed discipulos habens cum Domino. Donatistarum voces superbae. 3. Christus ut humilitatis viam doceret, baptizatus et incarnatus. 4. Baptizari cur a Joanne voluit. 5. Donatistae locum Evangelii de arbore et ejus fructu ad ministrum Baptismi perperam transferunt. 6. Donatistae se pro Christo jactare convincuntur. 7. Locus Evangelii de arbore et fructu quomodo intelligendus. 8. Ex Joannis et Apostoli verbis Donatistas redarguit. 1319-1326
SERMON CCXCII. On the birthday of John the Baptist, VI, in which there is a disputation against the Donatists. — 1. Why John's nativity is celebrated, and not that of others. 2. Why so great a man as John was not among the Lord's disciples, but had disciples alongside the Lord. The proud cries of the Donatists. 3. Christ was baptized and incarnate to teach the way of humility. 4. Why He willed to be baptized by John. 5. The Donatists wrongly transfer the Gospel passage on the tree and its fruit to the minister of Baptism. 6. The Donatists are convicted of boasting themselves in place of Christ. 7. How the Gospel passage on the tree and the fruit is to be understood. 8. From the words of John and of the Apostle he refutes the Donatists. 1319-1326
SERM. CCXCIII. In nativitate Joannis, VII. — 1. Joannis et Christi in nativitate comparatio. 2. Joannes quidam limes Veteris et Novi Testamenti. Ideo de senibus nascitur, et in utero exsultat. Zachariae os prius clausum, et post apertum. 3. Vox Joannes, Verbum Christus. Vox Verbum putata. 4. Cur tantae gratiae homo missus, qui perhiberet testimonium Christo. 5. Christus Deus latens in carne. 6. Deo in carne latenti necessarium fuit testimonium hominis, quo non esset alius major. Joannes discipulos sicut Christus habens, fit Christi testis credibilior. 7. In Christi nuptiis paranymphus Joannes. Mediator Christus in quantum homo. 8 Mediatoris gratia omnibus, ut Deo reconcilientur, necessaria. 9. Omnes in Adam, et omnes in Christo. 10. Infantes etiam ipsi egent liberatore. 11. Christus etiam parvulis est Jesus, id est salvator. 12. Joannes cum peccato natus, salvatore indiguit. 1327-1333
SERMON CCXCIII. On the nativity of John, VII. — 1. A comparison of John and Christ in their nativity. 2. John a kind of boundary between the Old and New Testament. Therefore he is born of old people, and leaps in the womb. Zechariah's mouth first closed and afterwards opened. 3. John the voice, Christ the Word. The voice thought to be the Word. 4. Why a man of such grace was sent to bear witness to Christ. 5. Christ God hidden in the flesh. 6. For God hidden in the flesh the testimony of a man was necessary, than whom there was none greater. John, having disciples as Christ did, becomes a more credible witness of Christ. 7. At Christ's wedding John the groomsman. Christ Mediator inasmuch as He is man. 8 The grace of the Mediator necessary for all, that they may be reconciled to God. 9. All in Adam, and all in Christ. 10. Infants too themselves need a deliverer. 11. Christ is Jesus, that is saviour, even to little children. 12. John, born with sin, needed a saviour. 1327-1333
SERM. CCXCIV. In Natali martyris Guddentis, de Baptismo parvulorum, contra Pelagianos. — 1. Occasio sermonis. 2. Baptizandos parvulos Pelagiani concedunt, non propter vitam aeternam, sed propter regnum coelorum. 3. Vitam aeternam non esse praeter regnum coelorum. Inter dextram ad regnum Dei pertinentium, et sinistram damnatorum nullus medius locus. 4. Exclusioni a regno Dei conjunctam esse poenam ignis aeterni. 5. Pelagiana vitae aeternae et regni Dei distinctio plane arbitraria. 6. Negato semel originali peccato, Pelagianos non posse eum vincere, qui nolit parvulos excludi a regno Dei. 7. In quaestione de parvulis non baptizatis confugiendum ad auctoritatem divinam. 8. Sententia dominica excludens non baptizatos a regno Dei, fatentibus Pelagianis. 9. Ex eadem Evangelii lectione vincendi Pelagiani. 10. In coelum solus Christus ascendit. Christi membra cum capite, unus Christus. 11. Quomodo Christi membra efficimur. Fides in Christum necessaria ad salutem. 12. Parvulis alieno facto vulneratis aliena fide subvenitur. 13. Serpens aereus exaltatus figura Christi crucifixi in similitudine carnis peccati. 14. Quicumque in Christum non credit damnatur. Judicium pro damnatione. Infantes dicti fideles. Peccatum originis. 15. Pelagianorum effugium, dum urgentur verbis Apostoli de originali peccato. Non primum peccandi exemplum, sed originis peccatum ibi significatum. 16. Pelagianorum objectio contra peccatum originale. Cur de baptizato non justus nascitur. 17. Alia eorumdem cavillatio exploditur. Christus nihil prodest non credentibus. Infantibus baptizatis prodest Christus. Infantes baptizati vere credentes aliorum fide. Infantes credunt fide parentum. 18. Contra peccatum originale perperam citatus Apostolus 19. Cypriani auctoritas pro originali peccato. 20. Veritatis hostes quatenus patienter ferendi. 1333-1348
SERMON CCXCIV. On the birthday of the martyr Guddens, on the Baptism of little children, against the Pelagians. — 1. The occasion of the sermon. 2. The Pelagians grant that little children are to be baptized, not for the sake of eternal life, but for the sake of the kingdom of heaven. 3. That eternal life is not apart from the kingdom of heaven. Between the right hand of those who belong to the kingdom of God and the left hand of the damned there is no middle place. 4. That the punishment of eternal fire is joined to exclusion from the kingdom of God. 5. The Pelagian distinction between eternal life and the kingdom of God is plainly arbitrary. 6. Once original sin is denied, the Pelagians cannot overcome one who does not want little children excluded from the kingdom of God. 7. In the question of unbaptized little children one must take refuge in divine authority. 8. The Lord's sentence excluding the unbaptized from the kingdom of God, as the Pelagians admit. 9. The Pelagians to be overcome from the same Gospel reading. 10. Christ alone ascended into heaven. Christ's members with the head, one Christ. 11. How we are made members of Christ. Faith in Christ necessary for salvation. 12. Little children wounded by another's deed are helped by another's faith. 13. The bronze serpent lifted up a figure of Christ crucified in the likeness of sinful flesh. 14. Whoever does not believe in Christ is condemned. Judgement meaning condemnation. Infants called believers. The sin of origin. 15. The Pelagians' escape when they are pressed by the words of the Apostle on original sin. Not the first example of sinning, but the sin of origin is signified there. 16. The Pelagians' objection against original sin. Why one born of a baptized man is not born just. 17. Another quibble of theirs is exploded. Christ profits nothing to those who do not believe. Christ profits baptized infants. Baptized infants truly believers by the faith of others. Infants believe by the faith of their parents. 18. The Apostle wrongly cited against original sin 19. Cyprian's authority for original sin. 20. How far the enemies of the truth are to be borne patiently. 1333-1348
SERM. CCXCV. In Natali apostolorum Petri et Pauli, I. — 1. Petra super quam aedificata est Ecclesia, ipse est Christus.
SERMON CCXCV. On the birthday of the apostles Peter and Paul, I. — 1. The rock on which the Church is built is Christ Himself.
Editors' notes and page, col. 2388

Page

  • running head: INDEX RERUM. 2388
  • marginal letters: (none)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: column opens mid-entry (SERM. CCLXXXIX, begun in col. 2387). "Guddentis" as printed (the Carthaginian martyr Guddens). UNSURE: the shared range figure 1333 (CCXCIII end, CCXCIV start) could read 1335 in this scan. Printed punctuation lapses kept ("virginitatis, 6."; "8 Mediatoris"; no stop after "Apostolus" before 19.). Low-resolution scan; damaged letters restored from context. "Digitized by Google" stamp not set. Editors' index (unit matter).
PL 39:2389
2. Petro Ecclesiae personam gerenti datae claves regni coelorum. Uni datae sunt, quia Ecclesiae unitati. Christus prius resuscitat, tum Ecclesia solvit. 3. Ecclesiae fortitudo et infirmitas in Petro figurata. 4. Petro Ecclesiae unitatem significanti oves a Christo commendatae. Cur ter interrogatus Petrus de suo amore. 5. In Donatistas dominici gregis divisores. 6. Paulus ex persecutore praedicator Christi. 7. Paulus et Petrus pro Christo passi. 8. Dies martyrum ideo celebrantur, ut eos imitari delectet. 1348-1352
2. To Peter, bearing the person of the Church, the keys of the kingdom of heaven were given. They were given to one, because to the unity of the Church. Christ first raises to life, then the Church looses. 3. The Church's strength and weakness figured in Peter. 4. To Peter, signifying the unity of the Church, the sheep were commended by Christ. Why Peter was asked three times about his love. 5. Against the Donatists, dividers of the Lord's flock. 6. Paul from a persecutor made a preacher of Christ. 7. Paul and Peter suffered for Christ. 8. The days of the martyrs are celebrated for this reason, that it may delight us to imitate them. 1348-1352
SERM. CCXCVI. In Natali apostolorum Petri et Pauli, II. — 1. Petrus infirmus plus promittit quam potest. 2. Infirmitas Petri timentis mori Dominum. 3. Petro jam amanti Christus oves commendat. 4. Pastor idoneus ille est, qui vitam rependere valet pro ovibus. 5. Caeteris Ecclesiae pastoribus id mandatum, quod Petro. Animus martyrii martyrem facit. 6. Tribulationes temporales pro futura gloria ferendae. Romae vastatio temporibus christianis. 7. Pagano de Roma christianis temporibus incensa insultanti quid respondendum. Christianus vocatus non ad terrena, sed ad coelestia. 8. Christianorum est pati mala temporalia, et sperare bona sempiterna. Tribulationes praedictae a Christo. 9. Tribulationes temporibus christianis, an majores sint, et quare. Thesaurizare in coelo jubemur, non in terra. 10. Contra Deum in adversis non murmurandum. Impiorum felicitas magna ira Dei. 11. Amor in Deum tum apparet, si amantur lucra Dei. 12. Ex haeresi etiam post relapsum redeuntes benigne recipiendi. 1352-1358
SERMON CCXCVI. On the birthday of the apostles Peter and Paul, II. — 1. Weak Peter promises more than he can do. 2. The weakness of Peter, who feared that the Lord would die. 3. To Peter, now loving, Christ commends the sheep. 4. That shepherd is fit who is able to pay back his life for the sheep. 5. To the other shepherds of the Church the same was commanded as to Peter. The spirit of martyrdom makes the martyr. 6. Temporal tribulations to be borne for the glory to come. The laying waste of Rome in Christian times. 7. What is to be answered to the Pagan who scoffs at Rome burned in Christian times. The Christian called not to earthly but to heavenly things. 8. It belongs to Christians to suffer temporal evils, and to hope for everlasting goods. Tribulations foretold by Christ. 9. Whether tribulations are greater in Christian times, and why. We are commanded to lay up treasure in heaven, not on earth. 10. One must not murmur against God in adversity. The prosperity of the impious is God's great anger. 11. Love for God is shown then, if God's gains are loved. 12. Those returning from heresy, even after a relapse, are to be received kindly. 1352-1358
SERM. CCXCVII. In Natali apostolorum Petri et Pauli, III. — 1. Praesumptio Petri. Timor ex infirmitate humana, amor ex gratia divina. 2 Petrus praedicitur passurus quod non volet. 3. Mortis amaritudo tolerata a martyribus. Martyrum inde corona illustrior. Petreis pedibus tritae spinae. 4. Vitae amor cujusnam laudatur. 5. Corona Paulo redditur debita, quia praecessit gratia indebita. 6. Dei dona sunt merita nostra. Vincimus per eum qui dilexit nos. 7. Dei est custodire dona sua in nobis. 8. Vita ametur, sed bona. Omnia volunt homines bona praeter animam suam. 9. Vita beata hic non quaerenda. Dies malos non facimus. Homini malum nonnisi ab homine. Homo a malo se ipso liberatus, laedi ab aliquo non potest. 10. Paulus a malo se ipso liberatus. 11. Mali non nocent homini liberato a se ipso malo. Festa sanctorum quomodo celebranda. 1359-1364
SERMON CCXCVII. On the birthday of the apostles Peter and Paul, III. — 1. Peter's presumption. Fear from human weakness, love from divine grace. 2 Peter is foretold that he will suffer what he will not want. 3. The bitterness of death endured by the martyrs. The martyrs' crown the more illustrious from it. Thorns trodden by Peter's feet. 4. Whose love of life is praised. 5. The crown is rendered to Paul as owed, because grace not owed went before. 6. Our merits are God's gifts. We conquer through Him Who loved us. 7. It belongs to God to guard His gifts in us. 8. Let life be loved, but a good one. Men want all things good except their own soul. 9. The happy life is not to be sought here. We do not make the days evil. Evil comes to man only from man. Man, freed from his evil self, cannot be harmed by anyone. 10. Paul freed from his evil self. 11. The wicked do not harm a man freed from his evil self. How the feasts of the saints are to be celebrated. 1359-1364
SERM. CCXCVIII. In Natali apostolorum Petri et Pauli, IV. — 1. Petri et Pauli natalitia frequentia majore celebranda. 2. Amandi in primis Petrus et Paulus. 3. Pauli gaudium passione sua imminente. Per angustias transitur ad locum latitudinis. 4. Corona non redderetur debita, nisi gratia prius data fuisset indebita. 5. Victoria certanti datur per Christum. Merita hominis dona sunt Dei. 1365-1367
SERMON CCXCVIII. On the birthday of the apostles Peter and Paul, IV. — 1. The birthday of Peter and Paul to be celebrated with greater attendance. 2. Peter and Paul to be loved above all. 3. Paul's joy as his passion drew near. Through narrow places one passes to a place of breadth. 4. The crown would not be rendered as owed, unless grace not owed had first been given. 5. Victory is given to the one who strives through Christ. Man's merits are God's gifts. 1365-1367
SERM. CCXCIX. De Natali apostolorum Petri et Pauli, V, in quo disputatur contra Pelagianorum haeresim. — 1. Petrus apostolorum primus, Paulus novissimus. 2. De eodem argumento. 3. Apostoli verba de passione sua imminente. Ex Dei gratia et debitores efficimur, et redditores. Martyrum virtus a Deo. Revelatione Paulus confirmatus de sua futura passione et victoria. 4. Corona justitiae non martyribus tantum, sed omnibus fidem servantibus promissa Desiderium adventus Christi judicis futuri. 5. Corona debita servantibus fidem. 6. Salvator Christus Jesus, Paulus primus peccator, quia caeteris persecutoribus crudelitate superior. Pro supplicio debito salus ipsi reddita. Medicus Christus artis suae vim in Pauli curatione commendavit. 7. Petro jam sano praedicitur sua passio, cui infirmo fuerat praedicta negatio. 8. Petrus quomodo nolens passurus. Mors poena peccati. 9. Paulum quoque mori noluisse ostenditur. 10. Mortem a peccato esse contra Pelagianos probatur. 11. Pelagianorum errori, mortem naturae esse, non peccati, Enoch et Eliae exemplum nihil suffragatur. 12. Crebrescentes Pelagianos caveri jubet. 1367-1376
SERMON CCXCIX. On the birthday of the apostles Peter and Paul, V, in which there is a disputation against the heresy of the Pelagians. — 1. Peter the first of the apostles, Paul the last. 2. On the same subject. 3. The Apostle's words on his imminent passion. By God's grace we are made both debtors and repayers. The martyrs' strength from God. Paul assured by revelation of his future passion and victory. 4. The crown of justice promised not to the martyrs only, but to all who keep the faith The desire for the coming of Christ the judge who is to come. 5. The crown owed to those who keep the faith. 6. Christ Jesus the Saviour; Paul the foremost sinner, because he surpassed the other persecutors in cruelty. In place of the punishment owed, salvation was rendered to him. Christ the physician commended the power of His art in curing Paul. 7. To Peter, now healthy, his passion is foretold, to whom when weak his denial had been foretold. 8. How Peter was to suffer unwilling. Death the punishment of sin. 9. It is shown that Paul too did not want to die. 10. It is proved against the Pelagians that death comes from sin. 11. The example of Enoch and Elijah gives no support to the Pelagians' error that death belongs to nature, not to sin. 12. He bids them beware of the Pelagians, who are growing more numerous. 1367-1376
SERM. CCC. In solemnitate martyrum Machabaeorum, I. — 1. Christiani ante Christum nonnulli exstitere. 2. Machabaei martyres, non appellatione, sed reipsa christiani. 3. Machabaeorum passio merito celebratur in Ecclesia. Christi mysterium in Vetere Testamento velatum. Clavis Testamenti Veteris, crux. 4. Passione Christi impletae prophetiae et omnia crucis in mysterio revelata. 5. Christum alii martyres in Evangelio revelatum, Machabaei in lege velatum confessi sunt. 6 Machabaeis merito instituta solemnitas. Basilica in eorum memoriam erecta Antiochiae. Filios diligere matres discant a Machabaeorum matre. 7. Filium qui reliquus erat, cohortatur ad martyrium. 1376-1380
SERMON CCC. On the solemnity of the Maccabee martyrs, I. — 1. Some were Christians before Christ. 2. The Maccabee martyrs Christians not in name but in reality. 3. The Maccabees' passion is rightly celebrated in the Church. The mystery of Christ veiled in the Old Testament. The key of the Old Testament, the cross. 4. By Christ's passion the prophecies were fulfilled and everything in the mystery of the cross revealed. 5. The other martyrs confessed Christ revealed in the Gospel, the Maccabees Christ veiled in the law. 6 A solemnity rightly instituted for the Maccabees. A basilica raised at Antioch in their memory. Let mothers learn to love their sons from the mother of the Maccabees. 7. She exhorts the son who was left to martyrdom. 1376-1380
SERM. CCCI. In solemnitate SS. Machabaeorum, II. — 1. Mater Machabaeorum in filiorum passione quam fortis. 2. Deus non tantum tribus pueris, sed etiam Machabaeis adfuit. Cur tres pueri ab ignibus liberantur, Machabaei consumuntur. 3. In eos qui felicitatem in hac vita esse censent, ac de altera vita dubitant. 4. Mali hic suo loco in usus bonos positi. 5 Traditio Christi et a Juda et a Deo. 6. Impio locus hic
SERMON CCCI. On the solemnity of the holy Maccabees, II. — 1. How brave the mother of the Maccabees was in her sons' passion. 2. God stood by not only the three youths, but also the Maccabees. Why the three youths are freed from the fires, while the Maccabees are consumed. 3. Against those who think that happiness is in this life, and doubt about the other life. 4. The wicked set here in their place for good uses. 5 The handing over of Christ both by Judas and by God. 6. For the impious man a place here
Editors' notes and page, col. 2389

Page

  • running head: 2389 INDEX RERUM.
  • marginal letters: (none)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: column opens mid-entry (SERM. CCXCV, begun in col. 2388). Printed punctuation lapses kept ("2 Petrus"; "promissa Desiderium"; "6 Machabaeis"; "5 Traditio"). CCCI item 3: numeral blurred, set 3. by sequence. Low-resolution scan; damaged letters restored from context. Editors' index (unit matter).
PL 39:2390
inter justos, non in altera vita. 7. De saeculari felicitate impiorum ne perturbentur pii. 8. Coelestis felicitas piis qualis parata. Mundi felicitas piis, non honos, sed onus. 9. Breve tempus vitae. 1380-1385
among the just, not in the other life. 7. Let the devout not be disturbed about the worldly prosperity of the impious. 8. What kind of heavenly happiness is prepared for the devout. The happiness of the world is for the devout not an honour but a burden. 9. The brief time of life. 1380-1385
SERM. CCCII. In solemnitate martyris Laurentii, I. — 1. Temporalia beneficia per martyrum orationes cur Deus impertit. Apta similitudo. 2. Duae vitae, praesens vita quam aerumnosa, et tamen vehementer amata. Aeterna vita sic diligatur quomodo ista temporalis. 3. Christiani sumus, non propter temporalia, sed propter aeternam vitam. Crux Christi in fronte quid nos admoneat. 4. Vita temporalis multum diligitur; non sic vita aeterna. 5. Necessaria dat homo, ut hic diutius vel misere vivat; non dat superflua, ut in aeternum cum Christo regnet. 6. Immerito vitam istam sic amari. 7. Vita aeterna Deus est, vita praesens, vapor. 8. Laurentius opes Ecclesiae quaerenti eas persecutori quales profert. 9. Martyres imitandi. 10 Saevire in malos non licet. 11. Prohibere suos quisque subditos debet, ne malis noceant. 12. Qui bonum facit, quomodo ex potestate laudem meretur. 13. Malos interficere non cuilibet licet. 14. Sententia Domini in homines misericordes. 15. Milites non militia, sed malitia bonos esse non sinit. Teloneariis quid praeceptum, quid universis. 16. Negotiator fraudi et perjurio obnoxius, in malos non saeviunt nisi mali. 17. Episcopus pius rem habere cogitur cum saecularibus potestatibus. 18. Malus mortuus, his dolendus. 19. Civiles tumultus prohibere quisque pro viribus debet. 20. Ira Dei ex populi peccatis. 21. Populus ne sibi sumat quod ad potestates pertinet, neve inordinate saeviat in malos. 1385-1393
SERMON CCCII. On the solemnity of the martyr Lawrence, I. — 1. Why God bestows temporal benefits through the prayers of the martyrs. A fitting comparison. 2. Two lives: how full of hardship the present life is, and yet how vehemently loved. Let eternal life be loved as this temporal one is. 3. We are Christians not for the sake of temporal things, but for the sake of eternal life. What the cross of Christ on the forehead admonishes us. 4. Temporal life is much loved; eternal life not so. 5. A man gives necessaries so as to live longer here, even in misery; he does not give superfluities so as to reign with Christ for ever. 6. That this life is undeservedly loved so much. 7. Eternal life is God; the present life, a vapour. 8. What sort of riches of the Church Lawrence brings forth for the persecutor who asks for them. 9. The martyrs to be imitated. 10 It is not lawful to rage against the wicked. 11. Each man ought to restrain those subject to him, lest they harm the wicked. 12. How one who does good earns praise from the authority. 13. It is not lawful for anyone at all to kill the wicked. 14. The Lord's sentence on merciful men. 15. Not soldiering, but wickedness keeps soldiers from being good. What was commanded to tax-collectors, what to all. 16. A trader liable to fraud and perjury; none but the wicked rage against the wicked. 17. A pious bishop is compelled to have dealings with the secular authorities. 18. A wicked man dead, to be grieved over by these. 19. Each man ought to prevent civil riots to the best of his power. 20. The anger of God from the people's sins. 21. Let the people not take to themselves what belongs to the authorities, nor rage in a disorderly way against the wicked. 1385-1393
SERM. CCCIII. In Natali martyris Laurentii, III. — 1. Laurentius archidiaconus opes Ecclesiae proferre jussus. 2. Martyrum merces Christum sequentibus parata. 1393-1394
SERMON CCCIII. On the birthday of the martyr Lawrence, III. — 1. Lawrence the archdeacon ordered to bring out the riches of the Church. 2. The martyrs' reward prepared for those who follow Christ. 1393-1394
SERM. CCCIV. In solemnitate Laurentii martyris, III — 1. Diaconi officium, ministrare sanguinem Christi. Coenae Dominicae mysterium, ut cujus sanguinem sumimus, pro ipso animam sumamus. 2. Christum sequi omnes debemus. 3. In quibus licet Christum sequi, praeter martyrium. Humilitas ipsius sectanda. Vindicta exemplo Christi non expetenda. Praesentia contemnenda. 4. Vera et invicta virtus charitas. 1395-1397
SERMON CCCIV. On the solemnity of the martyr Lawrence, III — 1. The office of a deacon, to minister the blood of Christ. The mystery of the Lord's Supper: that for Him Whose blood we take we should take up our life. 2. We all ought to follow Christ. 3. In what things it is possible to follow Christ, besides martyrdom. His humility to be pursued. Vengeance not to be sought, after Christ's example. Present things to be despised. 4. Charity the true and unconquered virtue. 1395-1397
SERM. CCCV. In solemnitate martyris Laurentii, IV. — 1. Granum morte multiplicatum. 2. Anima hic non amanda. Christus propinquante morte turbatur, quia nos in se transfigurat. 3. Christus potestate mortuus est, potestate resurrexit. 4. Morte imminente turbatur, ne nos desperemus. 1397-1399
SERMON CCCV. On the solemnity of the martyr Lawrence, IV. — 1. The grain multiplied by death. 2. The soul not to be loved here. Christ is troubled as death draws near, because He transforms us into Himself. 3. Christ died by His power, by His power He rose again. 4. He is troubled when death is imminent, so that we may not despair. 1397-1399
SERM. CCCVI. In natali martyrum Massae Candidae. — 1. Martyrum gloria insipientibus abscondita. Malitia pro poena. 2. Poena non nocet, si bona est causa. Massa Candida. 3. Beatam vitam omnes, in diverso licet vitae genere, pariter volunt. 4. Beata vita quid sit. Omnes vivere volunt, et sani esse. 5. Vita in doloribus non proprie vita. Vita non censenda, nisi quae beata. 6. Idem ostenditur ex alio Scripturae loco. Vita beata non est, nisi aeterna sit. 7. Vita vera est, quae aeterna et beata. Ad beatam vitam necessaria certitudo aeternitatis. 8. A felicitate regni Dei procul suspiciones falsae, quae hic sunt origo malorum. 9. Vitae, ut sit beata, adesse debet veritas et amicorum cognitio sine metu deceptionis. 10. Via ad vitam et veritatem Christus. Viam duram post Christum tenuerunt martyres, et nobis linierunt. 1400-1405
SERMON CCCVI. On the birthday of the martyrs of the White Mass. — 1. The glory of the martyrs hidden from the foolish. Wickedness taken for punishment. 2. Punishment does no harm if the cause is good. The White Mass. 3. All alike want the happy life, though in different kinds of life. 4. What the happy life is. All want to live and to be healthy. 5. Life in pains is not properly life. Nothing is to be reckoned life but what is happy. 6. The same is shown from another passage of Scripture. Life is not happy unless it is eternal. 7. That life is true which is eternal and happy. Certainty of eternity necessary for the happy life. 8. Far from the happiness of the kingdom of God are false suspicions, which here are the origin of evils. 9. For life to be happy, there must be truth and knowledge of friends without fear of deception. 10. Christ the way to life and truth. The martyrs held to the hard way after Christ, and smoothed it for us. 1400-1405
SERM. CCCVII. De decollatione Joannis Baptistae, I. — 1. Joannis Baptistae caedes qua occasione facta. 2. Juratio omnis prohibita propter periculum falsae jurationis. 3. Juratio a Deo adhibita. 4. Nobis tamen merito prohibita. 5. Consuetudo jurandi ab Augustino victa. 1405-1407
SERMON CCCVII. On the beheading of John the Baptist, I. — 1. On what occasion the slaying of John the Baptist was done. 2. All swearing forbidden because of the danger of false swearing. 3. Swearing used by God. 4. Yet rightly forbidden to us. 5. The habit of swearing overcome by Augustine. 1405-1407
SERM. CCCVIII. In eadem solemnitate, II. — 1. Herodes in angustiis aut perjurii aut cruenti facinoris admittendi. 2. Temeraria juratio non implenda admisso homicidio. Perjurium Davidis magnum peccatum, licet minus quam homicidium. 3. Jurans ab alio provocatus non sic peccat, quomodo iste alius. 4. Jurare compellens eum quem falsum juraturum credit, pejor est homicida. 5. Tutuslymeni ob hoc peccatum divina correptione flagellatus. 1408-1410
SERMON CCCVIII. On the same solemnity, II. — 1. Herod in the straits of committing either perjury or a bloody crime. 2. A rash oath is not to be fulfilled by committing murder. David's perjury a great sin, though less than murder. 3. One who swears when provoked by another does not sin in the same way as that other. 4. One who compels a man to swear whom he believes will swear falsely is worse than a murderer. 5. Tutuslymenus scourged by divine correction for this sin. 1408-1410
SERM. CCCIX. In Natali Cypriani martyris, I. — 1. Cypriani passio recolitur. 2. Exsilium ipsius. Reditus ab exsilio. 3. Comprehensio a duobus apparitoribus 4. Cypriani sollicitudo pastoralis. 5. Quomodo sibi consulendum. 6. Cypriani verba Sententia in Cyprianum. 1410-1412
SERMON CCCIX. On the birthday of the martyr Cyprian, I. — 1. Cyprian's passion recalled. 2. His exile. The return from exile. 3. The arrest by two officers 4. Cyprian's pastoral solicitude. 5. How he must take thought for himself. 6. Cyprian's words The sentence on Cyprian. 1410-1412
SERM. CCCX. In Natali Cypriani martyris, II. — 1. Natale Cypriani martyris Africa tota percelebre. 2. Carthaginensis Ecclesia Cypriani episcopatu et martyrio nobilitata. Mensa Cypriani apud Carthaginem. 3. Cypriani mors pretiosa. 4. Cyprianus et passione et scriptis suis per orbem clarus. 1412-1413
SERMON CCCX. On the birthday of the martyr Cyprian, II. — 1. The birthday of the martyr Cyprian celebrated throughout all Africa. 2. The Church of Carthage ennobled by Cyprian's episcopate and martyrdom. Cyprian's Table at Carthage. 3. Cyprian's precious death. 4. Cyprian famous through the world both by his passion and by his writings. 1412-1413
SERM. CCCXI. In Natali Cypriani martyris, III. — 1. Solemnitates martyrum celebrandae imitatione virtutum. Mundi blandientis errores et saevientis terrores sapientia et patientia
SERMON CCCXI. On the birthday of the martyr Cyprian, III. — 1. The solemnities of the martyrs to be celebrated by imitating their virtues. The errors of the world when it flatters, and its terrors when it rages, by wisdom and patience
Editors' notes and page, col. 2390

Page

  • running head: INDEX RERUM. 2390
  • marginal letters: (none)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: column opens mid-entry (SERM. CCCI item 6, begun in col. 2389). Last word split at the column end, "pa-", set whole here as "patientia" (the tail at the top of col. 2391 is not to be restored there). UNSURE: CCCIII's ordinal reads "III." in the scan, the same as CCCIV's ("III —", no stop); CCCIII may be II, poorly printed. UNSURE (Q2b): in CCCIV "pro ipso animam" the scan may print "ipse"; kept "ipso". "Teloneariis" (CCCII 15) as printed. "Tutuslymeni" as printed. Printed punctuation lapses kept ("10 Saevire"; no stop before 4. in CCCIX; "verba Sententia"). Low-resolution scan; damaged letters restored from context. "Digitized by Google" stamp not set. Editors' index (unit matter).
PL 39:2391
superati. 2. Apostoli de Domino quae ipsi viderant confitendo mortui. 3. Contemptum mundi martyres exemplo docent. 4. Rerum terrenarum amor viscus animae. 5. Cantica profana et saltationes pulsae de Ecclesia, ubi sepultus Cyprianus. 6. Canticum nostrum cui moribus, tanquam saltatione, oportet consonare. 7. Saltatores spirituali cantico mutatione vitae consonantes. 8. Tempora mala non faciunt nisi homines mali. 9. Ex auro bonus multa bona praestat, malus multa mala. 10. Boni inter malos in Ecclesia non desunt. Massa Candida. Cyprianus electum granum. 11. Res quarum est bonus et malus usus Bona alia bonorum propria, alia bonis et malis communia. 12. Cur et malis dantur a Deo bona temporalia. 13. Ideo et malis dantur, ut a bonis contemnantur, et meliora quaerantur. Divitiae quale bonum. 14. Mundus amarus factus amari non desinit; quid si dulcis esset? 15. Thesaurizandum in coelo. Sursum cor. 1418-1419
overcome. 2. The apostles died confessing what they themselves had seen of the Lord. 3. The martyrs teach contempt of the world by example. 4. The love of earthly things, birdlime of the soul. 5. Profane songs and dances driven out of the Church where Cyprian was buried. 6. Our song, with which we must be in accord by our conduct as by a dance. 7. Dancers in accord with the spiritual song by change of life. 8. Nothing makes the times evil but evil men. 9. From gold the good man supplies many goods, the wicked man many evils. 10. The good are not lacking among the wicked in the Church. The White Mass. Cyprian a chosen grain. 11. Things of which there is a good and a bad use Some goods proper to the good, others common to the good and the wicked. 12. Why temporal goods are given by God to the wicked too. 13. They are given to the wicked too for this reason: that they may be despised by the good, and better things sought. What kind of good riches are. 14. The world made bitter does not cease to be loved; what if it were sweet? 15. Treasure to be laid up in heaven. The heart lifted up. 1418-1419
SERM. CCCXII. In Natali Cypriani martyris, IV. — 1. Martyr non in ipso, sed in Domino laudandus. 2. Cyprianus qualis ante conversionem ad fidem. 3. Dei gratia conversus, factus est verus Cyprianus. 4. Ex forensi oratore factus praedicator Christi. 5. Victoria martyrum de daemoniis quam nunc evidens. 6. Cyprianus doctrina et exemplo inter martyres praecellens. Locus sepulcri ipsius. Gratiae beneficia in Cyprianum. Unitatem Ecclesiae quantum dilexit Cyprianus. 1420-1422
SERMON CCCXII. On the birthday of the martyr Cyprian, IV. — 1. The martyr to be praised not in himself, but in the Lord. 2. What Cyprian was like before his conversion to the faith. 3. Converted by God's grace, he was made the true Cyprian. 4. From a forensic orator made a preacher of Christ. 5. How evident now the martyrs' victory over the demons. 6. Cyprian pre-eminent among the martyrs in teaching and example. The place of his tomb. The benefits of grace towards Cyprian. How much Cyprian loved the unity of the Church. 1420-1422
SERM. CCCXIII. In Natali Cypriani martyris, V. — 1. Cypriani laudibus nulla lingua par est. 2. Martyrum laudes in Deum recidere. 3. Martyres et armantur a Deo, et ab eodem armato adjuvantur. 4. Armatus Deus quomodo intelligendus. 5. Framea magna Dei Cypriani anima. Altare erectum super corpus Cypriani. 1423-1424
SERMON CCCXIII. On the birthday of the martyr Cyprian, V. — 1. No tongue is equal to Cyprian's praises. 2. That the praises of the martyrs fall back on God. 3. The martyrs are both armed by God and helped by the same God armed. 4. How God armed is to be understood. 5. Cyprian's soul, a great sword of God. An altar raised over Cyprian's body. 1423-1424
SERM. CCCXIV. In Natali Stephani martyris, I. — 1-2. Imitandus Stephanus, praesertim in dilectione inimicorum. 1425
SERMON CCCXIV. On the birthday of the martyr Stephen, I. — 1-2. Stephen to be imitated, especially in the love of enemies. 1425
SERM. CCCXV. In solemnitate Stephani martyris, II. — 1. Stephani gesta canonico libro contenta. Actuum Apostolorum liber legi solitus a Dominico Paschae. 2. Stephani passio similis passioni Christi. Veritatis magna vis. 3. Stephanus in concilium adductus cur non exemplo Christi tacet. Super tectum praedicare. 4. Judaeorum gens per Christum in quibusdam liberata. 5. Stephanus in Judaeos lingua ferox, corde lenis. 6. Stephanus pro se orans stat, quia exigit debitum. Homo ex se malus, Dei autem dono bonus. 7. Saulus in Stephani caede saevior persecutor. Saulus a Saüle dictus Paulus, modicus, parvus. Stephanus pro inimicis fixo genu orat, quia petit indebitum. 8. Christus in crucis cathedra docens regulam pietatis. Discipulum imitatorem habet Stephanum. 9. Mansuetudo erga inimicos. Ira scorpio est. Ira inimica, praeter quam caeteri inimici minime nocent. 10. Ira inimica nostra quantum noceat. Ira non potest interimi, sed reprimi potest. 1426-1431
SERMON CCCXV. On the solemnity of the martyr Stephen, II. — 1. Stephen's deeds contained in a canonical book. The book of the Acts of the Apostles customarily read from Easter Sunday. 2. Stephen's passion like the passion of Christ. The great power of truth. 3. Why Stephen, brought before the council, is not silent after the example of Christ. To preach upon the housetop. 4. The nation of the Jews set free through Christ in some. 5. Stephen fierce against the Jews in tongue, gentle in heart. 6. Stephen stands when praying for himself, because he demands what is owed. Man evil of himself, but good by the gift of God. 7. Saul the fiercer persecutor in the slaying of Stephen. Saul, named after Saul; Paul, small, little. Stephen prays for his enemies on bended knee, because he asks for what is not owed. 8. Christ, from the chair of the cross, teaching the rule of devotion. He has Stephen as a disciple and imitator. 9. Gentleness towards enemies. Anger is a scorpion. Anger an enemy, in comparison with which the other enemies do very little harm. 10. How much anger, our enemy, harms. Anger cannot be killed, but it can be restrained. 1426-1431
SERM. CCCXVI. In solemnitate Stephani martyris, III. — 1. Stephanus inter diaconos primus. Prodigia a Stephano facta, sed per nomen Christi. 2. Duri Judaei in Stephanum. 3. Dominum Stephanus moriens imitatur, commendando spiritum suum et orando pro interfectoribus suis. 4. Saulus lupus, propter Stephani orationem mutatus in ovem. 5. Pictura Stephani lapidationem et Sauli conversionem exhibens. 1431-1434
SERMON CCCXVI. On the solemnity of the martyr Stephen, III. — 1. Stephen the first among the deacons. Wonders done by Stephen, but through the name of Christ. 2. The Jews hard against Stephen. 3. Stephen in dying imitates the Lord, by commending his spirit and praying for his killers. 4. Saul the wolf, changed into a sheep because of Stephen's prayer. 5. A picture showing Stephen's stoning and Saul's conversion. 1431-1434
SERM. CCCXVII. De Stephano martyre, IV. — 1. Reliquiae Stephani in Africam translatae, ac ubique ob Dei beneficia diffamatae. Praeceptum diligendi inimicos habet grande praemium. Exemplum de Patre coelesti datum. 2. Exemplum aliud in Christo. 3. Exemplum et in Stephano. Evangelium et instrumentum est et testamentum. 4. Lucerna infirmis oculis accensa in sanctorum exemplis. Inimicorum dilectio donum Dei. 5. Objurgatio amantis nonnunquam acerba. Stephani amor erga suos interfectores. 1435-1437
SERMON CCCXVII. On Stephen the martyr, IV. — 1. Stephen's relics brought over into Africa, and made famous everywhere because of God's benefits. The commandment to love enemies has a great reward. An example given from the heavenly Father. 2. Another example in Christ. 3. An example in Stephen too. The Gospel is both an instrument and a testament. 4. A lamp lit for weak eyes in the examples of the saints. Love of enemies a gift of God. 5. The rebuke of one who loves sometimes harsh. Stephen's love for his killers. 1435-1437
SERM. CCCXVIII. De martyre Stephano, V. — 1. Reliquiae Stephani martyris in loco sacro collocatae. Detectio corporum Gervasii et Protasii. Altare Deo erectum super reliquias Stephani. 2. Martyres non tantum saeculi delicias, sed, quod difficilius est, tormenta vicerunt. Certamen usque ad sanguinem. 3. Martyrii quaedam lucta in tentationibus quotidianis. 1437-1439
SERMON CCCXVIII. On the martyr Stephen, V. — 1. The relics of the martyr Stephen laid in a sacred place. The discovery of the bodies of Gervasius and Protasius. An altar raised to God over Stephen's relics. 2. The martyrs overcame not only the delights of the world but, what is more difficult, torments. The contest even unto blood. 3. A kind of wrestling of martyrdom in daily temptations. 1437-1439
SERM. CCCXIX. De Stephano martyre, VI. — 1. Stephani ad Judaeos oratio quam prudens. Stephanus tanquam servus miracula facit in Christi nomine. 2. Spiritum suum Christo commendat. 3. Quonam receptus ejus spiritus a Christo. 4. Pro lapidatoribus suis cur genu fixo orat. 5. Stephanus in sua passione imitator Christi patientis. 6. Detectio corporis ejus. Orationes ipsius multa impetrant, non omnia. 7. Stephanus conservus noster, non pro Deo colendus. 1440-1442
SERMON CCCXIX. On Stephen the martyr, VI. — 1. How prudent Stephen's speech to the Jews was. Stephen as a servant does miracles in Christ's name. 2. He commends his spirit to Christ. 3. Where his spirit was received by Christ. 4. Why he prays for those who stone him on bended knee. 5. Stephen in his passion an imitator of Christ suffering. 6. The discovery of his body. His prayers obtain much, not everything. 7. Stephen our fellow servant, not to be worshipped as God. 1440-1442
SERM. CCCXX. De homine sanato per orationes S. Stephani; ubi Augustinus episcopus se excusat quod sermonem facere non potuerit. 1442
SERMON CCCXX. On a man healed through the prayers of Saint Stephen; where Augustine the bishop excuses himself that he could not preach a sermon. 1442
SERM. CCCXXI. Ubi libellum sanati hominis promisit. 1443
SERMON CCCXXI. Where he promised the account of the man healed. 1443
SERM. CCCXXII. Ubi libellum promissum sanati hominis praesentavit. ibid.
SERMON CCCXXII. Where he presented the promised account of the man healed. ibid.
Editors' notes and page, col. 2391

Page

  • running head: 2391 INDEX RERUM.
  • marginal letters: (none)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: column opens with "tientia", completing "pa-" at the end of col. 2390; the whole word (patientia) and its English (patience) are set at the end of col. 2390, so this column opens at "superati" / "overcome". CCCXIX range read 1440-1442 (first number blurred). Printed punctuation lapses kept ("usus Bona"). CCCXV §7 printed "Saüle" with diaeresis; set as printed. The column ends with a printer's rule under CCCXXII (end of the page's left column). Low-resolution scan; damaged letters restored from context. Editors' index (unit matter).
PL 39:2392
SERM. CCCXXIII. Habitus post libellum de S. Stephano. — 1. Parentum imprecationes in filios, quam reformidandae. 2. Sanitas duobus fratribus non impetrata Anconae, ut his Hippone concederetur. Memoria Stephani qua occasione apud Anconam ante corporis ejus detectionem exstructa. 3. De miraculis apud Uzalim factis. 4. Populi clamor ex habita curatione puellae exortus. 1444-1446
SERMON CCCXXIII. Delivered after the account of Saint Stephen. — 1. How much the imprecations of parents against their children are to be dreaded. 2. Healing not obtained for two siblings at Ancona, so that it might be granted to them at Hippo. On what occasion a memorial of Stephen was built at Ancona before the discovery of his body. 3. On the miracles done at Uzalis. 4. The outcry of the people arising from the cure of a girl. 1444-1446
SERM. CCCXXIV. Quo Augustinus complet partem sermonis mox praecedentis miraculo interrupti. — Miraculum apud Uzalim factum. Parvulo ante baptismum exstincto vita reddita, ut sacramenta perciperet. 1446
SERMON CCCXXIV. In which Augustine completes the part of the immediately preceding sermon that was interrupted by a miracle. — A miracle done at Uzalis. Life restored to a little child who died before baptism, so that he might receive the sacraments. 1446
SERM. CCCXXV. In Natali viginti martyrum. In martyribus non poena attenditur, sed causa. Donatistarum falsos martyres carpit. 1447-1448
SERMON CCCXXV. On the birthday of the twenty martyrs. In martyrs one looks not to the punishment, but to the cause. He censures the false martyrs of the Donatists. 1447-1448
SERM. CCCXXVI. In Natali Martyrum. — 1. Martyres ad felicitatem expediti cucurrerunt. 2. Persecutoris interrogationes et martyrum responsa. 1449-1450
SERMON CCCXXVI. On the birthday of the Martyrs. — 1. The martyrs ran unencumbered to happiness. 2. The persecutor's questions and the martyrs' answers. 1449-1450
SERM. CCCXXVII. In Natali Martyrum. — 1. Martyres a sceleratis discernit, non poena, sed causa. 2. Crucifixorum cum Domino una poena fuit, sed dispar causa. 1450-1451
SERMON CCCXXVII. On the birthday of the Martyrs. — 1. Not the punishment but the cause distinguishes martyrs from criminals. 2. Those crucified with the Lord had one punishment, but an unequal cause. 1450-1451
SERM. CCCXXVIII. In Natali Martyrum. — 1. Christus prior passus patiendi virtutem martyribus dedit. 2. Martyres quomodo veraces, si omnis homo mendax. Martyr graece, Testis latine. 3. Veraces martyres, quia in eis Spiritus Dei loquebatur. 4. Pro veritate pati, martyrum est; pro falsitate etiam impiorum. Causa patientiae bona eligatur. 5. Judicii futuri certitudo. Resurrectio cujusque cum causa sua. Damnatorum acriores poenae post resurrectionem. 6. Martyrum beatitudo et gloria post resurrectionem major. 1451-1454
SERMON CCCXXVIII. On the birthday of the Martyrs. — 1. Christ, having suffered first, gave the martyrs the strength to suffer. 2. How the martyrs are truthful, if every man is a liar. Martyr in Greek, Witness in Latin. 3. The martyrs truthful, because the Spirit of God spoke in them. 4. To suffer for the truth belongs to martyrs; for falsehood, to the impious as well. Let a good cause of suffering be chosen. 5. The certainty of the judgement to come. Each one's resurrection with his cause. The sharper punishments of the damned after the resurrection. 6. The martyrs' beatitude and glory greater after the resurrection. 1451-1454
SERM. CCCXXIX. In Natali Martyrum. — 1. Pretiosa mors martyrum empta pretio mortis Christi. 2. Martyres non ex se, sed ex Dei gratia victores. 1454-1455
SERMON CCCXXIX. On the birthday of the Martyrs. — 1. The precious death of the martyrs bought at the price of Christ's death. 2. The martyrs victors not of themselves, but by the grace of God. 1454-1455
SERM. CCCXXX. In Natali Martyrum. — 1. Sermonis exordium. 2. Negare se quomodo debeat Christi discipulus. 3. Amor hic perversus, verus est sui contemptus. Pecuniae amor usque ad animae contemptum. 4. Petri timor audita futura passione Christi. Negare se quid. 1456-1458
SERMON CCCXXX. On the birthday of the Martyrs. — 1. The opening of the sermon. 2. How the disciple of Christ ought to deny himself. 3. This love is perverse; the true one is contempt of self. The love of money even to contempt of the soul. 4. Peter's fear on hearing of Christ's future passion. What it is to deny oneself. 1456-1458
SERM. CCCXXXI. In Natali Martyrum. — 1. Amare et perdere animam suam duobus modis intelligitur. 2. Martyrem non facit poena, sed causa. Morientes propter Christum, non Christo, sed sibi consuluerunt. 3. Dona Dei bonis et malis communia. Proprium servatur bonis. 4. Deus ipse bonorum praemium erit. 5. Avari martyres auri. 1459-1461
SERMON CCCXXXI. On the birthday of the Martyrs. — 1. To love and to lose one's soul is understood in two ways. 2. Not the punishment but the cause makes the martyr. Those dying for Christ took thought not for Christ but for themselves. 3. God's gifts common to the good and the wicked. What is proper is kept for the good. 4. God Himself will be the reward of the good. 5. The avaricious, martyrs of gold. 1459-1461
SERM. CCCXXXII. In Natali Martyrum. — 1. Martyres unde amici Christi. Diligere invicem jubemur propter regnum Dei. 2. Quantum diligere invicem praecipimur. 3. Charitas Dei donum. 4. Fornicatores non esse intraturos in coelestem civitatem. 1461-1462
SERMON CCCXXXII. On the birthday of the Martyrs. — 1. Whence the martyrs are friends of Christ. We are commanded to love one another for the sake of the kingdom of God. 2. How much we are commanded to love one another. 3. Charity the gift of God. 4. That fornicators will not enter the heavenly city. 1461-1462
SERM. CCCXXXIII. In Natali Martyrum. — 1. Martyribus data securitas. 2. Paulo merces debita. Eidem prius pro supplicio debito, data gratia. 3. Pauli mutatio. Prophetia Jacob in Paulo impleta. 4. Paulus post Dei gratiam retribuit bona opera. 5. Bona opera dona Dei. Pauli propria nonnisi mala. 6. Contra praesumentes de libero arbitrio, probatur non inesse nobis quidquam boni, nisi a Deo. Spiritus hujus mundi facit superbos. 7. Gratias agendum Deo. 1463-1467
SERMON CCCXXXIII. On the birthday of the Martyrs. — 1. Security given to the martyrs. 2. To Paul a reward owed. To him earlier, in place of the punishment owed, grace was given. 3. Paul's change. Jacob's prophecy fulfilled in Paul. 4. Paul after God's grace repays with good works. 5. Good works gifts of God. Paul's own were nothing but evil. 6. Against those who presume on free will, it is proved that there is nothing good in us except from God. The spirit of this world makes men proud. 7. Thanks must be given to God. 1463-1467
SERM. CCCXXXIV. In Natali Martyrum. — 1. Martyrum securitas sub praesidio Dei. 2. Unde securi et certi sumus de Dei praesidio. Christi mors, pignus vitae ejus nobis donatae. 3. Christus ipse futurus possessio nostra. 1467-1469
SERMON CCCXXXIV. On the birthday of the Martyrs. — 1. The martyrs' security under God's protection. 2. Whence we are secure and certain of God's protection. Christ's death, the pledge of His life given to us. 3. Christ Himself will be our possession. 1467-1469
SERM. CCCXXXV. In Natali Martyrum. — 1. Sanctorum martyrum voces. Delectationes et dolores vicerunt martyres. 2. Martyres non poena, sed charitas discernit. Avarus quasi martyr auri. 1470
SERMON CCCXXXV. On the birthday of the Martyrs. — 1. The voices of the holy martyrs. The martyrs overcame pleasures and pains. 2. Not punishment but charity distinguishes the martyrs. The avaricious man as it were a martyr of gold. 1470
SERM. CCCXXXVI. In Dedicatione Ecclesiae I. — 1. Aedificatio et dedicatio domus Dei in nobis. 2. Amandus Deus propter ipsum, et proximus propter Deum. 3. Christi passio praedicta in Psalmo dedicationis. 4. Pretium nostrum sanguis Christi. 5. Prophetia de Christo capite, nobis ejus membris aptata. 6. Ecclesiae novae dedicatio. 1471-1475
SERMON CCCXXXVI. On the Dedication of a Church I. — 1. The building and dedication of the house of God in us. 2. God to be loved for His own sake, and the neighbour for God's sake. 3. Christ's passion foretold in the Psalm of the dedication. 4. Our price, the blood of Christ. 5. The prophecy about Christ the head applied to us His members. 6. The dedication of a new church. 1471-1475
SERM. CCCXXXVII. In Dedicatione Ecclesiae, II. — 1. Ecclesiae constructio bonum opus ex fide et charitate operantis aestimandum. Fabrica Ecclesiae coelestis. 2. Aedificatio in labore, dedicatio in laetitia. 3. Desiderium habitandi in domo Dei. Domus Dei sunt ipsi ejus habitatores. 4. Fundamentum nostrum sursum, non deorsum. 5. Habitaculum aeternum per opera bona praeparandum. 1475-1477
SERMON CCCXXXVII. On the Dedication of a Church, II. — 1. The building of a church to be valued as a good work by the faith and charity of the one who works. The structure of the heavenly Church. 2. Building in toil, dedication in joy. 3. The desire to dwell in the house of God. The house of God is its inhabitants themselves. 4. Our foundation above, not below. 5. An eternal dwelling to be prepared through good works. 1475-1477
SERM. CCCXXXVIII. In dedicatione Ecclesiae, III. — 1. Bona opera in manifesto facta duplicem habent utilitatem. 2. Lucerna in candelabro. 3. Domini praecepta duo in speciem contraria conciliantur. 4. In bono opere laudem nostram quaerere prohibemur. 1477-1479
SERMON CCCXXXVIII. On the dedication of a Church, III. — 1. Good works done openly have a twofold usefulness. 2. The lamp on the lampstand. 3. Two precepts of the Lord, contrary in appearance, are reconciled. 4. We are forbidden to seek our own praise in a good work. 1477-1479
SERM. CCCXXXIX. In die Ordinationis suae. I. — 1. Sarcinae episcopalis pondus. Ad hominum laudes quomodo affectus Augustinus. 2. Cura de aliorum salute quanta imposita episcopo. 3. Suos hortatur ut ipsum bene viventes relevent. 4. Evangelio terretur ne episcopali onere posito securiorem
SERMON CCCXXXIX. On the day of his Ordination. I. — 1. The weight of the episcopal burden. How Augustine is affected towards the praises of men. 2. How great a care for the salvation of others is laid on a bishop. 3. He exhorts his people to relieve him by living well. 4. He is frightened by the Gospel lest, the episcopal burden laid down, a more secure
Editors' notes and page, col. 2392

Page

  • running head: INDEX RERUM. 2392
  • marginal letters: (none)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: the page is skewed in the scan, so each range figure sits beside the first line of the following entry; each is set at the end of the entry it closes. UNSURE ranges: CCCXXXIII start read 1463 (scan suggests 1465); CCCXXXVI end read 1475 (could be 1473). The column ends mid-entry (SERM. CCCXXXIX, continued in col. 2393). Binding shadows at the right edge, not text. Low-resolution scan; damaged letters restored from context. "Digitized by Google" stamp not set. Editors' index (unit matter).
PL 39:2393
vitam deligat. Servi est erogare; Domini rationem exigere. 5. Hortatur ut vitam mutent in melius. Vitam solam homines non curant habere bonam. 6. Conclusio. 1480-1482
should choose life. It is the servant's part to pay out; the Lord's to demand an account. 5. He exhorts them to change their life for the better. Men do not care to have only their life good. 6. Conclusion. 1480-1482
SERM. CCCXL. In die Ordinationis suae, II. — 1. Episcopalis sarcina. Christi adjutorio eget, ut portetur. Gratuitus Dei amor spem mercedis non tollit. 2. Episcopus pro fidelibus, et fideles pro episcopo orare debent. 1482-1484
SERMON CCCXL. On the day of his Ordination, II. — 1. The episcopal burden. It needs Christ's help to be borne. The freely given love of God does not take away the hope of reward. 2. The bishop ought to pray for the faithful, and the faithful for the bishop. 1482-1484
CLASSIS QUARTA. — SERMONES DE DIVERSIS. 1493-1494
FOURTH CLASS. — SERMONS ON VARIOUS SUBJECTS. 1493-1494
SERM. CCCXLI. 1. De eo quod Christus tribus modis in Scripturis intelligitur. 2. Primus modus quo Christus praedicatur ut Deus. Verbi similitudo. 3. Alius modus quo Christus commendatur ut Deus et homo. 4. Christus utroque modo commendatus ab Apostolo. 5. Caveri jubet ab Arianorum haeresi. Virginitas mentis integritas fidei. Serpens pollicitatione scientiae seducens. 6. Id nunc agit in Ecclesia, quod olim in paradiso. Contra Arianos, quomodo Pater Filio major. Filium Patri esse aequalem in forma Dei, minorem in forma servi. 7. Filius Dei ante incarnationem nullo modo minor Patre. 8. Filium non posse dici alia ratione aequalem, alia minorem. In Deo non aliud potestas, aliud prudentia et caeterae virtutes. 9. Justitia et similia de Deo dicuntur non proprie, sed quia nihil dici potest melius. 10. Filium Dei non posse dici ex alia parte aequalem, ex alia inaequalem. 11. Christus tertio modo intelligitur caput et corpus. 12. Christus in Scripturis enuntiatus tribus modis. Christus et Ecclesia unus Christus. 13. Sponsa Christi agat ut sit sine macula et ruga. 1493-1500
SERMON CCCXLI. 1. On the fact that Christ is understood in three ways in the Scriptures. 2. The first way, in which Christ is preached as God. The likeness of a word. 3. Another way, in which Christ is set forth as God and man. 4. Christ set forth in both ways by the Apostle. 5. He bids them beware of the heresy of the Arians. Virginity of mind is integrity of faith. The serpent seducing by the promise of knowledge. 6. He does now in the Church what he once did in paradise. Against the Arians, how the Father is greater than the Son. That the Son is equal to the Father in the form of God, less in the form of a servant. 7. The Son of God before the incarnation in no way less than the Father. 8. That the Son cannot be called equal in one respect and less in another. In God power is not one thing, and prudence and the other virtues another. 9. Justice and the like are said of God not properly, but because nothing better can be said. 10. That the Son of God cannot be called equal on one side, unequal on another. 11. In the third way Christ is understood as head and body. 12. Christ declared in the Scriptures in three ways. Christ and the Church one Christ. 13. Let the Bride of Christ act so as to be without spot or wrinkle. 1493-1500
SERM. CCCXLII. De sacrificio vespertino, in quo explicatur initium Evangelii Joannis. — 1. Crucis signum. Sacrificium crucis. 2. Joannes missus ante Christum, ut lucerna ante lumen. 3. Mundus duobus modis intelligitur. 4. Christus quomodo non receptus a suis. Judaei ob superbiam praecisi, Gentiles ob humilitatem in oliva inserti. Centurionis humilitas et fides. 5. Potestas data ut efficiamur filii Dei. 1501-1504
SERMON CCCXLII. On the evening sacrifice, in which the beginning of the Gospel of John is explained. — 1. The sign of the cross. The sacrifice of the cross. 2. John sent before Christ, as the lamp before the light. 3. The world is understood in two ways. 4. How Christ was not received by His own. The Jews cut off for their pride, the Gentiles grafted into the olive for their humility. The humility and faith of the centurion. 5. Power given that we may be made sons of God. 1501-1504
SERM. CCCXLIII. De Susanna et Joseph, cum exhortatione ad castitatem. — 1. Susanna exemplum pudicitiae conjugalis. Castitas donum Dei. Susanna divinitus liberata a falsis testibus. 2. Susannae, quia liberata est, non major exinde felicitas. 3. Maria a falsa suspicione Joseph liberata. 4. Virginum et conjugatorum castitas, praemium inaequale, sed aeternum utraque habet. Jugum Christi lene, et sarcina levis amantibus. 5. Feminis exemplum Susanna. Agendum non solum ut bona sit vita, sed et fama illaesa. 6. Joseph viris exemplum pudicitiae. 7. Castitatem in aliis impudici vel ipsi amant. 8. Pudicitiae amore resistendum in tentatione exemplo Susannae et Joseph. 9. Pro pudicitia spernendae delectationes et molestiae. 10. Job in stercore quam dives. 1505-1511
SERMON CCCXLIII. On Susanna and Joseph, with an exhortation to chastity. — 1. Susanna an example of conjugal modesty. Chastity a gift of God. Susanna delivered by God from false witnesses. 2. Susanna's happiness no greater thereafter because she was delivered. 3. Mary delivered from Joseph's false suspicion. 4. The chastity of virgins and of the married: the reward is unequal, but each has an eternal one. Christ's yoke is gentle, and His burden light to those who love. 5. Susanna an example to women. We must act not only so that our life is good, but also our reputation unharmed. 6. Joseph an example of modesty to men. 7. Even the unchaste themselves love chastity in others. 8. For love of modesty temptation is to be resisted, after the example of Susanna and Joseph. 9. For modesty's sake pleasures and troubles are to be spurned. 10. Job on the dunghill, as against [Job] rich. 1505-1511
SERM. CCCXLIV. De amore Dei et amore saeculi. — 1. Pugna inter amorem Dei et amorem saeculi. 2. Amandus Deus super parentes. 3. Humanus affectus exemplo Christi vincendus. Humana voluntas in Christo mortem refugiens. 4. Mors duplex, prima et secunda. Mors prima omnibus necessario subeunda, altera solis malis parata. A morte temporali homo se pecunia redimit; ab aeterna morte, justitia. Sanguis Christi pro nostra redemptione fusus. 5. Vita aeterna quantum amanda, cum tantum ametur vita temporalis. In eos qui temporalis vitae amore perdunt vitam aeternam. 6. Perdere animam, ut inveniatur anima. 7. Animam cujus gratia perdere jubemur. 1512-1516
SERMON CCCXLIV. On the love of God and the love of the world. — 1. The struggle between the love of God and the love of the world. 2. God is to be loved above parents. 3. Human affection to be overcome after Christ's example. The human will in Christ shrinking from death. 4. Death twofold, the first and the second. The first death must of necessity be undergone by all, the other is prepared for the wicked alone. From temporal death a man ransoms himself with money; from eternal death, with justice. The blood of Christ shed for our redemption. 5. How much eternal life is to be loved, when temporal life is loved so much. Against those who through love of temporal life lose eternal life. 6. To lose one's soul, that the soul may be found. 7. For whose sake we are bidden to lose our soul. 1512-1516
SERM. CCCXLV. De contemptu mundi. — 1. Praesens vita spe futurae vitae contemnenda. Divitibus vita haec somnus. 2. Vita peritura redimitur omnibus bonis: vita aeterna quanti emenda. 3. Divitiae ne hic pereant, in coelum praemittendae. 4. Christus accipit quod pauperibus erogatur. Cor hominis cum thesauro suo. 5-6. Divitiae verae regni coelorum. Divitiae terrenae nihil praeter sollicitudinem afferunt. Tua erogare non sufficit, nisi et Christum sequaris. 1517-1521
SERMON CCCXLV. On contempt of the world. — 1. The present life to be despised in the hope of the life to come. To the rich this life is a dream. 2. A life that will perish is bought back with all one's goods: at what price eternal life is to be bought. 3. Riches, lest they perish here, are to be sent ahead into heaven. 4. Christ receives what is paid out to the poor. A man's heart is with his treasure. 5-6. The true riches of the kingdom of heaven. Earthly riches bring nothing but anxiety. It is not enough to pay out what is yours, unless you also follow Christ. 1517-1521
SERM. CCCXLVI. De peregrinatione nostra in hac vita, per fidem. — 1. Vita haec mors verius quam vita. Vera vita nonnisi aeterna. 2. Peregrinatio per fidem in hac vita. 1522-1523
SERMON CCCXLVI. On our pilgrimage in this life, through faith. — 1. This life is more truly death than life. True life is none but eternal life. 2. Pilgrimage through faith in this life. 1522-1523
SERM. CCCXLVII. De timore Dei, I. — 1. Timor Dei in Scripturis quam crebro commendatus. 2. Gradus a timore ad sapientiam. 3. Gradus ex Isaia septem comparantur ad octo beatitudines Evangelii. 1524-1525
SERMON CCCXLVII. On the fear of God, I. — 1. How often the fear of God is commended in the Scriptures. 2. The steps from fear to wisdom. 3. The seven steps from Isaiah are compared with the eight beatitudes of the Gospel. 1524-1525
SERM. CCCXLVIII. De timore Dei, II. — 1. Timore Dei fortitudo vera comparatur. Timor charitate pellendus, non vanitate. 2. Timore carere, qua dilectione contingat, discutiendum. 3. Epicurei et Stoici carere timore amant, sed perverse. 4. Timor in Christiano, alius paulatim ejiciendus, alius permansurus. 1526-1529
SERMON CCCXLVIII. On the fear of God, II. — 1. True fortitude is acquired by the fear of God. Fear is to be driven out by charity, not by vanity. 2. By what love it comes about that one is without fear: to be examined. 3. The Epicureans and Stoics love to be without fear, but perversely. 4. Fear in a Christian: one kind to be cast out little by little, another to remain. 1526-1529
SERM. CCCXLIX. De charitate, et de caeco illuminato, I. — 1. Charitas alia divina, alia humana. Charitas humana, alia licita, alia illicita. 2. De humana charitate licita. 3. De illicito amore. Membra Christi. 4. Charitas divina amorem illicitum meretricis non compatitur. 5. Lucis internae amore exemplo caeci clamandum bene vivendo. Contradictio mundi. 6. Christi transitus. 7. Diligantur parentes, sed plus Christus.
SERMON CCCXLIX. On charity, and on the blind man given light, I. — 1. Charity is either divine or human. Human charity is either lawful or unlawful. 2. On lawful human charity. 3. On unlawful love. The members of Christ. 4. Divine charity does not tolerate the unlawful love of a harlot. 5. For love of the inner light we must cry out, after the blind man's example, by living well. The world's opposition. 6. Christ's passing by. 7. Let parents be loved, but Christ more.
Editors' notes and page, col. 2393

Page

  • running head: 2393 INDEX RERUM
  • marginal letters: (none)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: the last word Chri-/stus is completed from the first line of the facing column (2394) visible at the right edge of the top image. Serm. CCCXLI's range reads 1493-1500 or 1495-1500 (third digit unclear in the scan); set 1493-1500, UNSURE. The heading of Serm. CCCXL is blurred in the scan; read as CCCXL.
PL 39:2394
stus. 1529-1533
1529-1533
SERM. CCCL. De Charitate, II. — 1. Charitatis laus. Per eam divina doctrina sine errore comprehenditur, sine labore custoditur. Mandatum novum faciens hominem novum. 2. Charitate doctrina Scripturarum tota possidetur. 3. Charitatis praeconium prosequitur. 1533-1535
SERMON CCCL. On Charity, II. — 1. The praise of charity. Through it divine teaching is grasped without error and kept without labour. The new commandment making a new man. 2. By charity the whole teaching of the Scriptures is possessed. 3. He continues the praise of charity. 1533-1535
SERM. CCCLI. De utilitate agendae poenitentiae, I. — 1. Poenitentiae humilitas quam necessaria. Deo excelso humilitate propinquatur. Lex ad quid data. 2. Tria poenitentiae genera. Prima poenitentia, ante Baptismum. 3. Altera poenitentia quae hic omnium est ac perpetua. Vitae hujus poenitere nos debet, quia corruptioni et tentationibus obnoxia est. 4. Poenitentiae humilitas etiam justificatis necessaria. Quantumcumque justis, non gloriandi, sed poenitendi causam semper adesse. Dispensatoribus verbi Dei et Sacramentorum unde poenitentiae causa. 5. Laicorum peccata quotidiana. Conjugii usus quandonam inculpabilis. 6. Peccata quotidiana omnes ex carnis infirmitate contrahimus. Lucta Christianae animae. 7. Tertia poenitentia severior pro peccatis mortiferis. Lacrymae sanguis poenitentis. 8 In eos qui sibi salutem praeter regnum coelorum pollicentur. Sententia ultima mittens aut in regnum, aut in ignem. 9. Poenitentia relapsis post Baptismum amplectenda. 10. In eos qui poenitentiae negligendae exemplum ex aliis sumunt. A communione non prohibentur nisi sponte confessi, vel legitime convicti. 11. Adversus eos qui pravis exemplis acquiescentes contemnunt poenitentiam. Praepositi mali non imitandi. Elegans similitudo. 12. Peccator nullus desperet, sed ad poenitentiam confugiat. Mutatio vitae et satisfactio pro commissis. 1535-1548
SERMON CCCLI. On the usefulness of doing penance, I. — 1. How necessary is the humility of penance. God on high is approached by humility. For what purpose the Law was given. 2. Three kinds of penance. The first penance, before Baptism. 3. The second penance, which here belongs to all and is continual. We ought to repent of this life, because it is subject to corruption and temptations. 4. The humility of penance necessary even for the justified. However just men may be, there is always cause, not for boasting, but for repenting. Whence the dispensers of the word of God and of the Sacraments have cause for penance. 5. The daily sins of lay people. When the use of marriage is blameless. 6. We all contract daily sins from the weakness of the flesh. The struggle of the Christian soul. 7. The third, severer penance, for deadly sins. Tears the blood of the penitent. 8. Against those who promise themselves salvation apart from the kingdom of heaven. The final sentence sending either into the kingdom or into the fire. 9. Penance to be embraced by those who have relapsed after Baptism. 10. Against those who take from others an example for neglecting penance. None are barred from communion unless they have confessed of their own accord or been lawfully convicted. 11. Against those who, acquiescing in bad examples, despise penance. Bad superiors not to be imitated. An elegant comparison. 12. Let no sinner despair, but let him flee to penance. Change of life and satisfaction for things committed. 1535-1548
SERM. CCCLII. De utilitate agendae poenitentiae, II. — 1. Sermoni occasio data ex lectione. 2. Poenitentia triplex. Prima baptizandorum. Poenitentia ante Baptismum imperata Judaeis. 3. Figurae nostrae in iis quae Israelitis contigerunt. Petra, figura Christus. Transitus maris Rubri, Baptismus. Manna Christi panis coelestis figura Quomodo cibum et potum spiritualem eumdem nobiscum sumpserunt Israelitae. Petra virga percussa. 4. Moysi dubitatio figurativa. 5. Moyses in monte moriens, quid adumbravit. 6. Ad Baptismum invitat. Manus Moysi contra Amalech nunc extentae, nunc demissae. 7. Altera poenitentia, quae omnium est, ac quotidiana. Medicina et pactum in Dominica oratione de remittendis debitis. Ignoscendum fratri. 8. Tertium genus poenitentiae luctuosae, pro mortiferis peccatis. Desperatione veniae anima suffocatur. 9. Contra Paganos poenitentiae permissione peccandi licentiam dari suggillantes. 1549-1559
SERMON CCCLII. On the usefulness of doing penance, II. — 1. Occasion given for the sermon by the reading. 2. Penance threefold. The first, that of those to be baptized. Penance before Baptism commanded to the Jews. 3. Figures of us in the things that befell the Israelites. The rock, a figure of Christ. The crossing of the Red Sea, Baptism. The manna a figure of Christ the heavenly bread. How the Israelites took the same spiritual food and drink as we. The rock struck with the rod. 4. Moses' hesitation figurative. 5. Moses dying on the mountain: what it foreshadowed. 6. He invites to Baptism. Moses' hands against Amalek now stretched out, now let down. 7. The second penance, which belongs to all, and is daily. The remedy and the compact in the Lord's Prayer about forgiving debts. A brother is to be pardoned. 8. The third kind, of mournful penance, for deadly sins. The soul is stifled by despair of pardon. 9. Against the Pagans who taunt that by the allowance of penance licence to sin is given. 1549-1559
SERM. CCCLIII. In die octavarum Infantium; quos exhortatur verbis Petri apostoli, Deposita ergo omni malitia, etc. — 1. Baptizatos exhortatur. Innocentia morum retinenda. Humilitas sectanda. 2. Erga Deum multo maxime servanda innocentia. In Israelitis data baptizatis figura vitae christianae. 1560-1561
SERMON CCCLIII. On the day of the octave of the Infants; whom he exhorts with the words of the apostle Peter, Laying aside therefore all malice, etc. (1 Pet. 2:1). — 1. He exhorts the baptized. Innocence of conduct to be kept. Humility to be pursued. 2. Innocence to be kept above all towards God. In the Israelites a figure of the Christian life given to the baptized. 1560-1561
SERM. CCCLIV. Ad continentes habitus, quo eos primum adversus obtrectatores et invidos corroborat, tum deinde superbiam cavere jubet. 2. Membra Christi non solum eos qui foris, sed quosdam etiam intus patiuntur inimicos. 3. Continentiam locus excellentior in Christi corpore. Continentia ipsorum ab invidis mordetur, ut probetur. Mali bonis necessarii. 4. In Christi corpore non soli continentes, sed etiam conjugati locum habent. Conjugati humiles superbis continentibus meliores. 5. Superbia invidiae mater. Agnes virgo et Crispina mulier, ambae martyres. Continens cogitet quid sibi desit, non quid adsit. 6. Charitas sectanda, ut vitetur inflatio. Superbia quid est, et cur pariat invidiam. An fugienda scientia, ne inflet. 7. Stimulus carnis Apostolo datus, ne superbiret. Exaudiri optemus, non ad voluntatem, sed ad sanitatem. Aeterna quomodo petenda, quomodo temporalia. 8. Contra continentes superbos 9. Continentibus quam maxime cavenda superbia. Conjugatus humilis quantum melior continente superbo. Continens superbus locum non habet in regno Dei. 1563-1567
SERMON CCCLIV. Delivered to the continent, in which he first strengthens them against detractors and the envious, and then bids them beware of pride. 2. The members of Christ suffer as enemies not only those who are outside, but some also within. 3. The more excellent place of the continent in the body of Christ. Their continence is bitten at by the envious, that it may be proved. The wicked necessary to the good. 4. In the body of Christ not the continent alone, but the married also have a place. The humble married better than the proud continent. 5. Pride the mother of envy. Agnes a virgin and Crispina a married woman, both martyrs. Let the continent consider what he lacks, not what he has. 6. Charity to be pursued, that being puffed up may be avoided. What pride is, and why it gives birth to envy. Whether knowledge is to be fled, lest it puff up. 7. The sting of the flesh given to the Apostle, lest he grow proud. Let us desire to be heard, not according to our will, but for our healing. How eternal things are to be asked for, how temporal ones. 8. Against the proud continent. 9. Pride to be guarded against above all by the continent. How much better a humble married man than a proud continent one. The proud continent has no place in the kingdom of God. 1563-1567
SERM. CCCLV. De vita et moribus clericorum suorum, I. — 1. Curandum ut bona sit non solum conscientia, sed etiam fama. 2. Vita communis cujus exemplum in primis christianis. Monasterium ab Augustino, primum in horto, et post in episcopii domo institutum. In loco humili salus, in alto periculum. Vita communis in monasterio. Proprium aliquid habere quemquam vitae illius lege vetitum. 3. Januarius presbyter proprium contra monasterii legem retinuit. Testamentum fecit. Haereditatem ipsius pro Ecclesia suscipere non vult Augustinus. Lis inter Januarii filios de ejus haereditate. 4. Haereditatem cujusquam, exhaeredatis filiis, non suscipit Augustinus. 5. Bonifacii haereditatem quare non susceperit. 6. Clericis suis praecipit, ut si qui habent proprium, cito dimittant. Clericatum, si cui a sua societate discedere placuerit, proponit non auferre. Simulare propositum sanctitatis pejus est quam cadere a proposito. Clericatus magis onus quam honor. 7. Pollicetur sermonem
SERMON CCCLV. On the life and conduct of his clergy, I. — 1. Care must be taken that not only conscience be good, but also reputation. 2. The common life, of which there is an example in the first Christians. A monastery founded by Augustine, first in a garden, and afterwards in the bishop's house. In a lowly place safety, in a high one danger. The common life in the monastery. For anyone to have anything of his own forbidden by the rule of that life. 3. The priest Januarius kept property of his own against the rule of the monastery. He made a will. Augustine will not accept his inheritance for the Church. A lawsuit among Januarius's children over his inheritance. 4. Augustine does not accept anyone's inheritance when the children are disinherited. 5. Why he did not accept Boniface's inheritance. 6. He instructs his clergy that if any have property of their own, they give it up quickly. He undertakes not to take away the clerical state from anyone who may choose to leave his community. To feign a resolve of holiness is worse than to fall from the resolve. The clerical state more a burden than an honour. 7. He promises a sermon
Editors' notes and page, col. 2394

Page

  • running head: INDEX RERUM. 2394
  • marginal letters: (none)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: the opening "stus." completes "Chri-" at the foot of col. 2393; its English ("Christ more") is given in col. 2393. Serm. CCCLIV prints no "— 1." before its first matter; set as printed. "8 In eos" (Serm. CCCLI), "figura Quomodo" (Serm. CCCLII, no stop after "figura") and "superbos 9." (Serm. CCCLIV) lack the stop in the scan; set as seen. Range of Serm. CCCLIV read 1563-1567 from a blurred scan. "Continentiam" may be damaged type rather than a misprint (UNSURE). Column ends "sermonem", the matter continuing in col. 2395.
PL 39:2395
subsequentem. 1568-1573
following. 1568-1573
SERM. CCCLVI. De vita et moribus clericorum suorum, II. — 1. Forma vivendi coenobitarum in Actibus Apostolorum descripta. 2. Unde Augustino visum est de suorum clericorum vita apud plebem agere. 3. Clerici omnes Augustini in proposito paupertatis constantes inventi. Valens diaconus. Patricius subdiaconus. 4. Faustus diaconus. 5. Severus diaconus caecus. 6. Hipponensis diaconus. 7. Eraclius diaconus. 8. Subdiaconi. 9. De presbyteris. 10. Leporius presbyter. 11. Lis inter Januarii filios, sponte finita. 12. Obtrectatorum calumniae sine rixa refellendae. 13. In communem usum cedere vult, quae clericis suis offeruntur a fidelibus. Augustini modestia. 14. Clericorum albo expungendum statuit, qui paupertatis propositum violaverit. 15. Presbyter Barnabas. 1574-1580
SERMON CCCLVI. On the life and conduct of his clergy, II. — 1. The form of life of cenobites described in the Acts of the Apostles. 2. Why Augustine decided to speak about the life of his clergy before the people. 3. All Augustine's clergy found constant in their resolve of poverty. Valens the deacon. Patricius the subdeacon. 4. Faustus the deacon. 5. Severus, the blind deacon. 6. The deacon from Hippo. 7. Eraclius the deacon. 8. The subdeacons. 9. On the priests. 10. Leporius the priest. 11. The lawsuit among Januarius's children, ended of their own accord. 12. The calumnies of detractors to be refuted without quarrelling. 13. He wishes what is offered to his clergy by the faithful to go to common use. Augustine's modesty. 14. He decrees that whoever violates the resolve of poverty is to be struck off the roll of the clergy. 15. Barnabas the priest. 1574-1580
SERM. CCCLVII. De laude pacis. — 1. Pacis laus. 2. Pacem hoc est habere, quod amare. 3. Schismatici ad pacem pacifice revocandi. 4. Mansuetudo haereticis exhibenda litigantibus et conviciantibus. Non jurgiis, sed magis apud Deum precibus agendum est contra haereticos. 5. Pia opera pro Ecclesiae obtinenda pace, jejunium solemne post Pentecosten. Hospitalitas in eos qui Carthaginem veniunt collationis causa. 1582-1585
SERMON CCCLVII. On the praise of peace. — 1. The praise of peace. 2. To have peace is the same as to love it. 3. Schismatics to be called back to peace peaceably. 4. Gentleness to be shown to heretics when they dispute and revile. Against heretics one must act not with quarrels, but rather with prayers before God. 5. Pious works for obtaining the peace of the Church; a solemn fast after Pentecost. Hospitality towards those who come to Carthage for the conference. 1582-1585
SERM. CCCLVIII. De pace et charitate. — 1. Pacis conciliandae cura catholicis episcopis. Vinci nolens a veritate, vincitur ab errore. 2. Testimonia pro Ecclesiae catholicae unitate. Contentio catholicorum quomodo dilectionis est, non litis. 3. Testimonium pro Ecclesia catholica. 4. Charitas latum mandatum, quo pax redintegratur. 5. Catholici quo animo veniunt ad collationem. 6. Rogat ne quisquam de plebe irruat in locum congregationis. 1586-1589
SERMON CCCLVIII. On peace and charity. — 1. The catholic bishops' concern to bring about peace. One unwilling to be conquered by the truth is conquered by error. 2. Testimonies for the unity of the catholic Church. How the contention of the catholics is one of love, not of strife. 3. A testimony for the catholic Church. 4. Charity the broad commandment, by which peace is restored. 5. In what spirit the catholics come to the conference. 6. He asks that none of the people burst into the place of the meeting. 1586-1589
SERM. CCCLIX. De eo quod scriptum est in Ecclesiastico, cap. XXV, ℣. 2, Concordia fratrum, et amor proximorum, etc. De lite et concordia cum Donatistis. — 1. Tria excellentia. Concordia rara, quare. 2. Terrenae possessionis amor causa discordiae. 3. Dominus interpellatus ut fratri jubeat haereditatem partiri, cur facere renuit. 4 Concordia fratrum in coelesti haereditate. Litigare quis censendus. 5. Catholicorum propositum et voluntas pro Ecclesiae pace. 6. De Caeciliano, salva Ecclesiae causa, judicium haberi voluerunt. 7. Multi ex Donatistarum schismate conversi ad Ecclesiam. 8. Obstinatorum quorumdam inepta excusatio. Aliorum insania et furor. 9. Concordia fratrum in Christo. 1590-1597
SERMON CCCLIX. On what is written in Ecclesiasticus, chapter XXV, verse 2, The concord of brothers, and the love of neighbours, etc. (Sir. 25:2). On strife and concord with the Donatists. — 1. Three excellent things. Why concord is rare. 2. Love of earthly possessions the cause of discord. 3. The Lord, when asked to bid a brother divide the inheritance, why He refused to do it. 4. The concord of brothers in the heavenly inheritance. Who is to be judged as litigating. 5. The purpose and will of the catholics for the peace of the Church. 6. Concerning Caecilian, they wanted a judgement held without prejudice to the cause of the Church. 7. Many converted to the Church from the schism of the Donatists. 8. The foolish excuse of certain obstinate men. The madness and fury of others. 9. The concord of brothers in Christ. 1590-1597
SERM. CCCLX. Ad Vigilias Maximiani, de quodam Donatista qui reversus est ad Ecclesiam. 1598
SERMON CCCLX. At the Vigils of Maximianus, concerning a certain Donatist who returned to the Church. 1598
SERM. CCCLXI. De resurrectione mortuorum, I. — 1. Exordium. 2. Spes fidesque nostra resurrectio mortuorum. Charitas nostra. Duae quaestiones de futura resurrectione. 3. In altera infidelis errat, in altera christianus carnalis. Christianus auctoritatis pondere ducendus. 4. Resurrectionem futuram probare suscipit. 5. In eos qui sic vivendum hic decernunt, quasi post mortem supersit nihil. 6. Resurrectionis fides irridetur ab incredulis. Parentalia. In eos qui objiciunt nullum a mortuis rediisse. 7. Fides nostra in corde quasi Christus in navi dormiens, excitanda, ut tempestas sedetur. 8. Resurrectionis futurae fides resurgente Christo satis comprobata. Totus orbis attestatur fidei nostrae. Omnia testimonium perhibent resurrectioni. 9. Exemplum resurrectionis in semine. 10 Resurrectionis nostrae exemplum in Christo. Omnis creatura loquitur resurrectionem. Evigilatio animalium. Novilunia. Frondes arborum. 11. Quomodo de terra quaedam instaurantur. 12. Objectio quod corpus abeat in cinerem. Mos Aegyptiorum. Gabbarae. 13. Contra mala colloquia fides a Christo firmata. 14. In eos qui resurgere Christo tantum licuisse dicunt. Membrorum conjunctio cum Christo capite. Apta similitudo. 15. Christus dolose ab infidelibus laudatur, ne similem resurrectionem speremus. 16. Christi resurrectione spem nobis resurrectionis merito allatam esse. Mortalitas Christi unde. Christus quomodo factus mediator. Peccata quomodo in Christo. Mortalitas poena peccati. 17. Mortalitas in Christo vera, non ex merito, sed ex misericordia. Christi resurrectio secundum carnem antea mortuam. Si justum eum fatentur, non fefellit promittens resurrectionem. 18. Unde probata superius resurrectio futura. 19. Ultimum judicium exspectare exemplo Noe admonemur. 20. Ninive juxta prophetiam eversa, sed per poenitentiam. 21. Reprehensione digniores qui nunc Christo aedificante Ecclesiam non convertuntur, quam qui olim Noe aedificante arcam. 1599-1611
SERMON CCCLXI. On the resurrection of the dead, I. — 1. Introduction. 2. Our hope and faith is the resurrection of the dead. Our charity. Two questions about the future resurrection. 3. On the one the unbeliever errs, on the other the carnal Christian. The Christian to be led by the weight of authority. 4. He undertakes to prove the future resurrection. 5. Against those who decide that one should live here as if nothing remained after death. 6. Faith in the resurrection is mocked by unbelievers. The Parentalia. Against those who object that no one has returned from the dead. 7. Our faith in the heart, like Christ asleep in the boat, must be roused, that the storm may be stilled. 8. Faith in the future resurrection sufficiently proved by Christ's rising again. The whole world bears witness to our faith. All things bear testimony to the resurrection. 9. An example of resurrection in the seed. 10. An example of our resurrection in Christ. Every creature speaks of resurrection. The awakening of animals. New moons. The leaves of trees. 11. How certain things are restored from the earth. 12. The objection that the body passes into ashes. The custom of the Egyptians. Gabbarae. 13. Against evil conversations, faith made firm by Christ. 14. Against those who say that only Christ was permitted to rise again. The joining of the members with Christ the head. A fitting comparison. 15. Christ is praised deceitfully by unbelievers, lest we hope for a like resurrection. 16. By Christ's resurrection the hope of resurrection has deservedly been brought to us. Whence the mortality of Christ. How Christ was made mediator. How sins [are] in Christ. Mortality the penalty of sin. 17. Mortality in Christ real, not from desert, but from mercy. The resurrection of Christ according to flesh that had died before. If they confess Him just, He did not deceive in promising resurrection. 18. Whence the future resurrection was proved above. 19. We are admonished by the example of Noah to await the last judgement. 20. Nineveh overthrown according to the prophecy, but through penance. 21. Those who are not converted now while Christ builds the Church more deserving of reproof than those who of old [were not] while Noah built the ark. 1599-1611
SERM. CCCLXII. De Resurrectione mortuorum, II. — 1. Dicendum qualis futura sit justorum resurrectio. 2. De eodem argumento. 3. Vasculorum nomine beatorum secretae sedes significatae. Absconditum vultus Dei. 4. Ad patriam fide suspiramus. 5. Ecclesia docet quod credidit, non quod novit. 6. Christiano de resurrectione dubitare non licet. 7. Quaestio, qualia futura sint corpora. Regula fidei, symbolum. Apta similitudo. 8. Aedificium coelestis Jerusalem habet fundamentum
SERMON CCCLXII. On the Resurrection of the dead, II. — 1. What the resurrection of the just will be like must be told. 2. On the same subject. 3. By the name of little vessels the secret abodes of the blessed are signified. The hiding-place of God's face. 4. By faith we sigh for the homeland. 5. The Church teaches what she has believed, not what she has known. 6. A Christian may not doubt about the resurrection. 7. The question what the bodies will be like. The rule of faith, the creed. A fitting comparison. 8. The building of the heavenly Jerusalem has its foundation
Editors' notes and page, col. 2395

Page

  • running head: 2395 INDEX RERUM
  • marginal letters: (none)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: the scan sets each closing column-range at the right one line low (beside the next entry's heading); in reading order each range closes the preceding entry, and is set so. Serm. CCCLVII's range reads 1582-1583 or 1582-1585 (last digit unclear); set 1582-1585, UNSURE. "4 Concordia" and "10 Resurrectionis" lack the stop in the scan; set as seen. The last word, printed "fundamen-" at the break, is completed as "fundamentum" from the first line of col. 2396 ("tum sursum"). "Gabbarae" read from a blurred scan.
PL 39:2396
sursum. Christus et fundamentum nostrum, et caput. 9. Agendum ut in Christo aedificemur. Christus fundamentum est, si primum in corde locum obtineat. Ignis gehennae quam timendus. 10. Resurrectio talis speranda, qualis in Christo praecessit. Angeli apud Abraham vere manducarunt. 11. Homo ex necessitate manducat, angelus ex potestate. 12. Manducandi potestas post resurrectionem erit, sicut in Christo, non necessitas. 13. Quaestio, quomodo caro et sanguis non possidebit regnum Dei. 14. Solvitur quaestio. Prima expositio Apostoli. 15. Verior Apostoli sensus. 16. Christus quomodo homo de coelo coelestis. 17. Hoc nobis resurrectione praestandum, quod in Christo praecessit. Caro et sanguis pro corruptione. 18. Quomodo in coelo erit corpus nostrum, si non erit ibi corruptio. Carnis non erunt eadem opera post resurrectionem. Judaeorum et Sadducaeorum error de resurrectione. Resurrectio ad vitam Angelorum. 19. Resurrectio ad vitam sine corruptione. Mutatio carnis in melius bonorum propria. 20. Celeritas resurrectionis. Atomus, quid. Atomus in corpore. Atomus in tempore. Ictus oculi. 21. Immutatio sanctorum in resurrectione qualis erit. Caro et sanguis proprie corruptionis et mortalitatis nomina. 22. Error quorumdam circa veritatem resurrectionis. 23. Resurrectio duplex, in spiritu et in corpore. Corpora impiorum qualia resurgent. 24. Testimonia de duplici resurrectione ex Apostolo. 25. Ambae resurrectiones in Evangelio. Resurrectio secundum spiritum, quae nunc fit per fidem. 26. Resurrectio secundum carnem futura. 27. Quale corpus, et qualis sanctorum vita post resurrectionem. 28. Vita similis Angelorum erit, carens operibus corruptionis et indigentiae. Sabbatum perpetuum. Misericordiae opera cur ibi nulla erunt. 29. Quae erit beatorum actio post resurrectionem. Amen et Alleluia erit tota actio nostra sine taedio. 30. Requies et recubitus beatorum in contemplatione ac laude veritatis. 31. Vita delectabiliter summeque vacantium in visione Dei. Precatio post concionem. 1611-1633
above. Christ both our foundation and our head. 9. We must act so as to be built up in Christ. Christ is the foundation if He holds the first place in the heart. How much the fire of Gehenna is to be feared. 10. Such a resurrection is to be hoped for as went before in Christ. The angels at Abraham's [house] truly ate. 11. Man eats from necessity, an angel from power. 12. After the resurrection there will be the power to eat, as in Christ, not the necessity. 13. The question how flesh and blood shall not possess the kingdom of God. 14. The question is solved. The first explanation of the Apostle. 15. The truer sense of the Apostle. 16. How Christ is the heavenly man from heaven. 17. That this is to be granted us by the resurrection, which went before in Christ. Flesh and blood for corruption. 18. How our body will be in heaven, if there is no corruption there. The works of the flesh will not be the same after the resurrection. The error of the Jews and Sadducees about the resurrection. Resurrection to the life of the Angels. 19. Resurrection to life without corruption. The change of the flesh for the better proper to the good. 20. The swiftness of the resurrection. What an atom is. An atom in a body. An atom in time. The twinkling of an eye. 21. What the change of the saints in the resurrection will be like. Flesh and blood properly the names of corruption and mortality. 22. The error of certain people concerning the truth of the resurrection. 23. Resurrection twofold, in the spirit and in the body. In what state the bodies of the wicked will rise. 24. Testimonies on the twofold resurrection from the Apostle. 25. Both resurrections in the Gospel. Resurrection according to the spirit, which takes place now through faith. 26. Resurrection according to the flesh, in the future. 27. What kind of body, and what kind of life the saints will have after the resurrection. 28. The life will be like that of the Angels, lacking the works of corruption and need. A perpetual Sabbath. Why there will be no works of mercy there. 29. What the activity of the blessed will be after the resurrection. Amen and Alleluia will be our whole activity, without weariness. 30. The rest and reclining of the blessed in the contemplation and praise of the truth. 31. The life of those who are delightfully and supremely at leisure in the vision of God. Prayer after the sermon. 1611-1633
SERM. CCCLXIII. De cantico Exodi, cap. XV, ℣. 1-21. — 1. In Scripturis sanctis considerandis non regere debet earumdem Scripturarum auctoritas. 2. Transitus maris Rubri figura Baptismi. 3. Transitus per eremum figura peregrinationis nostrae in hac vita, in qua adversantes superamus auxilio Christi. 4. Maria tympano assumpto concinens quid figurat. 1634-1638
SERMON CCCLXIII. On the canticle of Exodus, chapter XV, verses 1-21 (Exod. 15:1–21). — 1. In considering the holy Scriptures the authority of those same Scriptures ought to guide us. 2. The crossing of the Red Sea a figure of Baptism. 3. The crossing through the desert a figure of our pilgrimage in this life, in which we overcome our adversaries with Christ's help. 4. What Miriam singing with a timbrel taken up signifies. 1634-1638
CLASSIS QUINTA. — SERMONES DUBII. 1639-1640
FIFTH CLASS. — DOUBTFUL SERMONS. 1639-1640
SERM. CCCLXIV. De Samsone, Judic. capp. XIII-XVI. — 1. Fortitudo Samson ex Spiritu Dei. 2. In Samsone figuratus Christus. Uxor Samsonis. Problema ipsius. 3. Sodalis ducens ipsius uxorem figura haereticorum. Vulpes ignem in caudis trahentes. 4. Accessus ad meretricem. Portae civitatis, cum a somno surrexisset, in montem ablatae. 5. Virtus in capillis. Excaecatio et mors Samsonis. 1639-1642
SERMON CCCLXIV. On Samson, Judges chapters XIII-XVI (Judg. 13-16). — 1. Samson's strength from the Spirit of God. 2. Christ prefigured in Samson. Samson's wife. His riddle. 3. The companion who takes his wife a figure of heretics. Foxes dragging fire in their tails. 4. His going in to the harlot. The gates of the city carried off to the mountain when he had risen from sleep. 5. Strength in the hair. Samson's blinding and death. 1639-1642
SERM. CCCLXV. De versu 7 Psalmi XV, Benedicam Dominum, qui tribuit mihi intellectum, etc. — 1. Deus corde laudandus et amore. Laus sine amore, nec vera, nec Deo accepta. 2. Contra haereticos intellectum bonum, quo benedicitur Deus, habere se a natura jactantes. 3. Rursus confutantur verbis Salomonis. 4. Intellectus bonus a Spiritu sancto. Spiritus sanctus donum nobis Christi passione emptum. 5. Convincuntur postremo experientia propriae infirmitatis et concupiscentiae. 1643-1645
SERMON CCCLXV. On verse 7 of Psalm XV, I will bless the Lord, Who has given me understanding, etc. (Ps. 15:7). — 1. God to be praised with the heart and with love. Praise without love neither true nor acceptable to God. 2. Against heretics who boast that they have from nature the good understanding by which God is blessed. 3. They are refuted again by the words of Solomon. 4. Good understanding from the Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit a gift bought for us by Christ's passion. 5. Lastly they are convicted by the experience of their own weakness and concupiscence. 1643-1645
SERM. CCCLXVI. De Psalmo XXII, Dominus regit me, et nihil mihi deerit. — 1. Psalmus reformationis hominis mysterium continens. 2. Hominis lapsi figura in eo qui descendit ab Jerusalem in Jericho. 3. Ovis per Christum ad ovile reductae securitas. Pascua animae christianae. 4. Conversio ex Dei gratia, non ex meritis. Semitae justitiae quaenam. 5. Umbra mortis via peccati. 6. Virga disciplinam, baculus adjutorium significat. Mensa per Christum praeparata. 7. Gratia praeveniens et subsequens. 8. Gratiae et christianae professionis quis finis. 1646-1650
SERMON CCCLXVI. On Psalm XXII, The Lord rules me, and nothing will be lacking to me (Ps. 22:1). — 1. A psalm containing the mystery of man's re-formation. 2. A figure of fallen man in him who went down from Jerusalem to Jericho. 3. The security of the sheep brought back to the fold by Christ. The pastures of the Christian soul. 4. Conversion from God's grace, not from merits. What the paths of justice are. 5. The shadow of death the way of sin. 6. The rod signifies discipline, the staff help. The table prepared through Christ. 7. Grace preventing and following. 8. What the end of grace and of the Christian profession is. 1646-1650
SERM. CCCLXVII. De verbis Evangelii Lucae, cap. XVI, ℣. 19-31, ubi de divite et Lazaro. — 1. Divitis cum Lazaro paupere comparatio. Avaritia inexplebilis. 2. Dives cur damnatus. 3. Ad eleemosynam exhortatur. 1650-1651
SERMON CCCLXVII. On the words of the Gospel of Luke, chapter XVI, verses 19-31, where it concerns the rich man and Lazarus (Luke 16:19–31). — 1. Comparison of the rich man with the poor man Lazarus. Insatiable avarice. 2. Why the rich man was damned. 3. He exhorts to almsgiving. 1650-1651
SERM. CCCLXVIII. De verbis Evangelii Joannis, cap. XII, ℣. 25, Qui amat animam suam, perdet illam: et de verbis Apostoli, ad Ephesios, cap. V, ℣. 29, Nemo unquam carnem suam odio habuit. — 1. Animam si quis amat, quomodo perdet. 2. Amor quidam perversus, et quoddam rectum odium animae. 3. Modus diligendi animam. Duplex amor. 4. Amoris initia. 5. Amor verus et probus quo ordine comparatur. 1652-1654
SERMON CCCLXVIII. On the words of the Gospel of John, chapter XII, verse 25, He who loves his soul will lose it (John 12:25): and on the words of the Apostle, to the Ephesians, chapter V, verse 29, No one ever hated his own flesh (Eph. 5:29). — 1. If anyone loves his soul, how he will lose it. 2. A certain perverse love, and a certain right hatred of the soul. 3. The way of loving the soul. Love twofold. 4. The beginnings of love. 5. In what order true and upright love is acquired. 1652-1654
SERM. CCCLXIX. De Nativitate Domini, I. — 1. Duplex ortus Christi, alius ante omnem diem, alius in die. Nativitas Christi divinis testimoniis illustrata. 2. Nativitas Christi aeterna. 3. Nativitas Christi temporaria. 1655-1656
SERMON CCCLXIX. On the Nativity of the Lord, I. — 1. The twofold birth of Christ, one before every day, the other in a day. The Nativity of Christ illustrated by divine testimonies. 2. The eternal Nativity of Christ. 3. The temporal Nativity of Christ. 1655-1656
SERM. CCCLXX. De Nativitate Domini, II. — 1. Nativitatis seu conditionis hominis quatuor genera. 2. Omnis fidelium gradus salvatori omnium nato attestatur. 3. Desiderium Christi nascituri quantum in antiquis sanctis. 4. Pueri et senes
SERMON CCCLXX. On the Nativity of the Lord, II. — 1. Four kinds of man's birth, or making. 2. Every rank of the faithful bears witness to the Saviour of all, born. 3. How great the longing for Christ who was to be born in the saints of old. 4. Children and old men
Editors' notes and page, col. 2396

Page

  • running head: INDEX RERUM. 2396
  • marginal letters: (none)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: the column opens with "tum sursum"; "tum" completes "fundamen-" at the foot of col. 2395, where "fundamentum" is set whole, so it is not restored here (Q5). As in col. 2395, the scan sets each closing range one line low; each range is set closing the preceding entry (so 1634-1638 closes Serm. CCCLXIII and 1639-1640 stands with the Classis quinta heading, as with Classis quarta in col. 2393). Serm. CCCLXII's range reads 1611-1653 or 1611-1633 in the blurred scan; set 1611-1633, UNSURE. Serm. CCCLXII §29: the justified lines give "Quae erit beatorum actio post resurrectionem. Amen et Alleluia erit tota actio nostra sine taedio" (Q5; the earlier setting had dropped "sine taedio" and moved "post resurrectionem"); line pairing read across a tilted scan, slightly UNSURE. Serm. CCCLXIV §3 "Sodalis" may be printed lower-case; set capital, UNSURE. Serm. CCCLXVIII §4 "Amoris" read from damaged type.
  • misprints kept as printed: Serm. CCCLXIII §1 "non regere" (for "nos regere"; the English follows the sense); reading of the blurred type UNSURE.
PL 39:2397
et conjugati attestantur Christo. 1657-1659
and the married bear witness to Christ. 1657-1659
SERM. CCCLXXI. De nativitate Domini, III. — 1. Christi duae nativitates. 2. Incarnatione visibilis Deus, quem homo sequatur, exhibetur. 3. Deus et homo quomodo misceri potuit. Difficilior animae corporisque permixtio. 4. Hominis dignitas ex Dei in ipsum dignatione. 1659-1661
SERMON CCCLXXI. On the nativity of the Lord, III. — 1. The two nativities of Christ. 2. By the Incarnation God is shown visible, for man to follow. 3. How God and man could be mingled. The mingling of soul and body more difficult. 4. Man's dignity from God's condescension towards him. 1659-1661
SERM. CCCLXXII. De Nativitate Domini, IV. — 1. Nativitas Christi duplex. 2. Ad Christi nuptias Judaei et Gentiles invitati. Carne et sanguine Christi pascimur. Christus sponsus et gigas, pulcher et fortis. 3. Viam quomodo cucurrit Christus. 1661-1662
SERMON CCCLXXII. On the Nativity of the Lord, IV. — 1. The Nativity of Christ twofold. 2. Jews and Gentiles invited to Christ's wedding. We are fed with the flesh and blood of Christ. Christ bridegroom and giant, beautiful and strong. 3. How Christ ran His course. 1661-1662
SERM. CCCLXXIII. De Epiphania Domini, I. — 1. Christus manifestatus Magis. 2. De eodem argumento. 3. Herodis metus et in parvulorum caede saevitia. Innocentes martyrum corona donati. 4. Infelices Judaei fabris arcae Noe et lapidibus milliariis persimiles. 5. Spectaculum spirituale in hoc festo. 1663-1665
SERMON CCCLXXIII. On the Epiphany of the Lord, I. — 1. Christ manifested to the Magi. 2. On the same subject. 3. Herod's fear, and his cruelty in the slaughter of the little ones. The Innocents presented with the crown of martyrs. 4. The unhappy Jews very like the builders of Noah's ark and like milestones. 5. A spiritual spectacle on this feast. 1663-1665
SERM. CCCLXXIV. De Epiphania Domini, II. — 1. Magi ad Christum stella et Angelorum revelatione perducti. 2. Christus ab ipsis Judaeis demonstratus Gentibus. 3. Sacrificium uni Deo debitum. 1666-1667
SERMON CCCLXXIV. On the Epiphany of the Lord, II. — 1. The Magi led to Christ by the star and by the revelation of Angels. 2. Christ pointed out to the Gentiles by the Jews themselves. 3. Sacrifice due to the one God. 1666-1667
SERM. CCCLXXV. De Epiphania Domini, III. — Christus Judaeis primum, et post Gentibus manifestatus. Infantes martyres effecti. Duo parietes ad angulum convenientes. 1668
SERMON CCCLXXV. On the Epiphany of the Lord, III. — Christ manifested first to the Jews, and afterwards to the Gentiles. Infants made martyrs. Two walls meeting at the corner. 1668
SERM. CCCLXXVI. Dominica in octavis Paschae. — 1. Magnum miraculum intrare januis clausis. 2. Octavae Infantium. Vetus et novus homo. 3. Baptizatos hortatur ne imitentur malos Christianos. In Ecclesia mali bonis permixti. 4. Mali ad peccandum inducentes cavendi. Incantationum remedia illicita. Eleemosyna. 1669-1671
SERMON CCCLXXVI. On the Sunday in the octave of Easter. — 1. A great miracle, to enter when the doors were shut. 2. The octave of the Infants. The old and the new man. 3. He exhorts the baptized not to imitate bad Christians. In the Church the bad mingled with the good. 4. Bad men who lead into sin to be avoided. The remedies of incantations unlawful. Almsgiving. 1669-1671
SERM. CCCLXXVII. In Ascensione Domini. — 1. Verbum Dei digne a nobis laudari non potest. Quomodo exsultavit ad currendam viam. Cur in bis Psalmo dictum, Tollite portas, etc. 1671-1672
SERMON CCCLXXVII. On the Ascension of the Lord. — 1. The Word of God cannot be worthily praised by us. How He exulted to run His course. Why it is said twice in the Psalm, Lift up the gates, etc. (Ps. 23:7, 9). 1671-1672
SERM. CCCLXXVIII. In die Pentecostes. — Charitas effectus praesentiae Spiritus sancti. Spiritus sanctus arrha vitae aeternae. Arrham inter et pignus discrimen. Datur arrha vitae aeternae, ut eam desideremus. 1673
SERMON CCCLXXVIII. On the day of Pentecost. — Charity the effect of the presence of the Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit the earnest of eternal life. The difference between an earnest and a pledge. The earnest of eternal life is given that we may desire it. 1673
SERM. CCCLXXIX. In Nativitate Joannis Baptistae, I. — Joannes tam magnus homo, ut Christum Deum praedicaret. Cur prophetae tot ante Christum praemissi. 1674
SERMON CCCLXXIX. On the Nativity of John the Baptist, I. — John so great a man that he preached Christ as God. Why so many prophets were sent ahead before Christ. 1674
SERM. CCCLXXX. In Nativitate Joannis Baptistae II. — 1. Christum temporaliter natum praecessit Joannes. Nativitates Christi duae. Superbia tumor. Incarnationis causa, ut homini Deus exemplum praeberet. 2. De eodem argumento. 3. Ex verbis Joannis Arianorum calumniae, Verbum siquidem erat in principio, factum non erat. 4. Arianorum cavillatio, similiter dictum esse in Genesi, Terra erat. 5. Objectio: Christum dici factum, in quantum Verbum est. Christus ante Joannem factus, id est ante positus ipsi et praelatus. 6. Datae interpretationi consonare verba Joannis subsequentia. 7. Joannes Baptista non erat lumen, comparatione Christi veri luminis. Lumen tamen Joannes participatione sapientiae. 8. Passionis et nativitatis differentia. Christus crescit, Joannes minuitur. 1675-1682
SERMON CCCLXXX. On the Nativity of John the Baptist II. — 1. John went before Christ born in time. The two nativities of Christ. Pride a swelling. The reason for the Incarnation, that God might give man an example. 2. On the same subject. 3. From John's words, the calumnies of the Arians: that the Word was indeed in the beginning, but was not made. 4. The quibble of the Arians, that it is said likewise in Genesis, The earth was (Gen. 1:2). 5. The objection: that Christ is called made inasmuch as He is the Word. Christ made before John, that is, set before him and preferred. 6. The words of John that follow agree with the interpretation given. 7. John the Baptist was not the light, in comparison with Christ the true light. Yet John a light by participation in wisdom. 8. The difference between the passion and the nativity. Christ increases, John decreases. 1675-1682
SERM. CCCLXXXI. De Natali apostolorum Petri et Pauli. 1683
SERMON CCCLXXXI. On the Birthday of the apostles Peter and Paul. 1683
SERM. CCCLXXXII. De sancto Stephano. — 1. Praeceptum de diligendis inimicis. 2. Christi exemplum orantis pro suis interfectoribus. Christus orat pro nobis, orat in nobis, et oratur a nobis. 3. Exemplum Stephani orantis pro interfectoribus suis. 4. Saulo Stephani oratione gratia et salus impetrata. 5. Mala precari inimicis quam iniquum. 1684-1686
SERMON CCCLXXXII. On Saint Stephen. — 1. The commandment about loving enemies. 2. The example of Christ praying for His slayers. Christ prays for us, prays in us, and is prayed to by us. 3. The example of Stephen praying for his slayers. 4. Grace and salvation obtained for Saul by Stephen's prayer. 5. How wicked it is to call down evils on enemies. 1684-1686
SERM. CCCLXXXIII. In die anniversaria ordinationis episcopalis. — 1. Episcopale onus quomodo gerat, secum inquirendum ducit. 2. Debitoribus suis ignoscit. 3. In gratiam cum eis redire cupit, in quorum forte offensionem incurrit. 1687-1688
SERMON CCCLXXXIII. On the anniversary day of his episcopal ordination. — 1. He considers that he must inquire within himself how he bears the episcopal burden. 2. He forgives his debtors. 3. He desires to return to favour with those whose displeasure he has perhaps incurred. 1687-1688
SERM. CCCLXXXIV. De Trinitate, sive de Scripturis veteribus et novis contra Arianos. — 1. Deus, quid sit. 2. Trinitas unus Deus. Arianorum error. In sole tria inseparabilia. In igne quoque tria inseparabilia. 3. Scripturarum testimonia de divina Trinitate. Fidei catholicae encomium. 1689-1690
SERMON CCCLXXXIV. On the Trinity, or on the Old and New Scriptures, against the Arians. — 1. What God is. 2. The Trinity one God. The error of the Arians. In the sun three inseparable things. In fire also three inseparable things. 3. Testimonies of the Scriptures on the divine Trinity. Praise of the catholic faith. 1689-1690
SERM. CCCLXXXV. De amore hominis in hominem. — 1. Amor hominis alius rectus, alius perversus. 2. Liciti amoris gradus. 3. Amicitia alia consuetudinis, alia rationis. 4. Amicitiae amor gratuitus. 5 Deus gratis diligendus. 6. Creaturam deserto Creatore diligere, adulterare est. 7. Salus vitae hujus quam vana. 8. Vera salus vita aeterna. Amicus ad salutem aeternam diligendus. Charitas perfecta. 9. Conclusio. 1690-1693
SERMON CCCLXXXV. On the love of man for man. — 1. Man's love is either right or perverse. 2. The steps of lawful love. 3. Friendship is either of habit or of reason. 4. The love of friendship freely given. 5. God to be loved for nothing. 6. To love the creature, forsaking the Creator, is to commit adultery. 7. How vain the well-being of this life is. 8. True well-being is eternal life. A friend to be loved for eternal well-being. Perfect charity. 9. Conclusion. 1690-1693
SERM. CCCLXXXVI. De dilectione inimicorum. — 1. Charitas etiam ad inimicos extendi debet. Preces ab ipso judice Christo traditae. Dimittendum, ut dimittatur nobis. Securus apud Deum, cui roganti negatur venia a fratre. Orandum pro non rogante veniam. 2. Christi exemplum orantis pro insultantibus et interficientibus. Exemplum Stephani. 1695-1697
SERMON CCCLXXXVI. On the love of enemies. — 1. Charity ought to extend even to enemies. Prayers handed down by Christ the judge Himself. We must forgive, that we may be forgiven. He is secure before God who asks pardon of a brother and is refused it. We must pray for one who does not ask pardon. 2. The example of Christ praying for those who mocked and killed Him. The example of Stephen. 1695-1697
Editors' notes and page, col. 2397

Page

  • running head: 2397 INDEX RERUM.
  • marginal letters: (none)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: the opening line completes Serm. CCCLXX from col. 2396. In this column the ranges stand level with each entry's last line. Serm. CCCLXXVII: "Cur in bis Psalmo" read as printed (perhaps for "bis in Psalmo"); UNSURE. "5 Deus" (Serm. CCCLXXXV) lacks the stop in the scan. The first range read 1657-1659 from a blurred scan.